《Lichen Leech》 Ch1 Its a beautiful night for a lunatic BAM The noise of his door slamming shut was far louder than it should be. Just another sign that he was running out of time. The crisp night air sent a tingle through his skin that set all his hairs standing, and brought on another wave of sudden need. Rowan forced the feeling out of his thoughts as best he could, then marched on into the dark streets. The streets of Harwall lay empty and abandoned at this time of night, but despite this, every little sign of life bore down on Rowan like a physical thing. He could feel the air brush against him, hear every shift and movement in his surroundings, be it rats or the wind playing tricks. The sky lay open and the night brought on a sort of vastness and emptiness that made him want to break into a run just to feel his blood rush faster than his legs could pump. Such tempting thoughts. He forced them down all the same. It was such a intoxicating feeling. Like he could slip into the night and roam alone, far from prying eyes and minds that care. The night spoke to him in a way he did not wish it to, and as he made his way through the small settlement he couldn¡¯t help but regret how long he¡¯d avoided this. To go outside at night was a dangerous thing for most, and in a way, even more so for Rowan. This is why he strapped a sword to his hip before he left, making sure he looked as prepared as a man could when wandering out into the night. He wondered if it would be as convincing as he hoped. He would soon find out. The gates of Harwall were unimpressive things. A simple wall of raised logs surrounds the settlement, the tops sharpened into points to deter even the most determined of intruders. The gate house wasn¡¯t much more than a hut built against said wall, next to a opening with two heavy doors, just barely large enough for two wagons to go through at once. In time walls of stone would replace them, along with actual buildings on each side with stairs leading to the top of the wall. Piles of bricks had already made it to this gate it seemed. Harwall grew fast. The two guards at the gate perked up as they spotted Rowan. They went from drowsy and bored to alert and ready in a timespan that suggests they hoped he thought they had been that way from the start. He might have fallen for it were it not for how painfully bright the night was to him now. The moon illuminated all, and the knowledge that only he could see through that shroud of darkness that blinded the others was making it hard not to act on it in some way. He could so easily hide in those shadows. Watch and listen and stalk the unaware. A tempting thought. A unwelcome thought. The guards could probably see the strain to his smile as he tried to focus on other things while walking up to them. Hopefully they wouldn¡¯t pay that much attention. ¡°Odd time for a stroll.¡± The one who spoke was a stout man. Rowan couldn¡¯t help but notice the way he put some accusation into his words. This one would struggle. It would be a fight. He would delight in it, the test of strength and the fear of the man once he realised he was beat and what that meant and- ¡°It is.¡± Rowan spoke quickly to stop that train of thought. He could feel his lips drawing back a bit too much, showing far too much teeth for a friendly grin. He ignored it, cleared his throat, then continued. ¡°The moon is so beautiful tonight. I figured I should draw some inspiration from it for my next art piece. Pine illuminated by the moon is a beautiful thing to see.¡± The guard offers his buddy a look that probably says something about Rowan. Rowan would have offered further explanation if he wasn¡¯t so focused on not visibly inhaling deeply. The scent of sweat, leather, and dried blood coming from the guards did little to take his mind off what he could be doing instead of pretending to be a artist without fear for his life. He was, in fact, a artist, a fact that made it a little easier to pretend, since he didn¡¯t have to make up lies from scratch. There was a bit of truth to his words after all. The moon was beautiful tonight, and he did wish to go out among the pine trees while it shone down on him. Not for the reasons the guards believed though. ¡°You¡¯d be out there til sunrise bud. We don¡¯t open the gates for people outside after dark for risk of changelings. We don¡¯t let people out during dark either for this very reason.¡± Rowan kept his smile up. He¡¯d been expecting this. People going with the settlers were among the most paranoid of people. For good reason. The northern wilds are untamed places full of old, vicious, things. Only the most desperate or adventurous dared brave such conditions in the hope of a new life. Thankfully this also means a whole lot of men of lesser morals fill up these sprouting communities. ¡°Changelings fear iron and silver right?¡± Rowan stuffed a ungloved hand into a bag at his belt and pulled up a handful of gleaming silver coins, mixed with a few iron ones. He offered the bribe to the stout guard with a knowing grin, unaware that his expression had turned even more wolfish and mischievous at this act of trickery. ¡°I¡¯ll offer you a few more once I return, to prove my humanity that is. Sounds like a good deal?¡± If the guard sensed something off, he didn¡¯t show it. He simply eyed Rowan for another moment while rubbing his stubble, then took the coins and grunted his approval. The other guard nodded without comment then slid over to push the lever until the gate rose up just enough for a man to slip under it. Rowan offered his thanks, then hunched down and disappeared outside as promised. Once outside he couldn¡¯t help but shudder. His heartbeat was thunder in his ears and the thrill of the night had him almost feeling giddy. He should hurry. A somewhat new, but well used path leads out of the settlement and off into the distance. A less traveled path breaks off from it a few paces from the gates and trails down into the pine forest surrounding Harwall. Most of the nearby forest had been cut down and pushed back to make room for the settlement merely a few months back, so the ground between town and forest still looked unnaturally bare and torn up. Rowan took one deep breath, steeled himself, then started the trek towards the forest at a slow but steady pace. This pace lasted for all of 5 steps before his racing mind got the best of him and he broke into a run. The run was exhilarating in a way only dreamers feel when crossing vast distances without much effort. Ground flying past and breathing loud like thunder but without strain. If he lost his footing even once he would be down on all fours, still going forwards with the sheer need to let loose and run. The treeline soon greeted him like a old lover, fiercely embracing him as soon as he got within range with all the roughness of reaching branches against skin and tangling grass snaring his feet. He didn¡¯t let it stop him from stumbling further into its depth, far away from the eyes of civilization. Only once he was so far into the the forest that he could no longer see the distant light of the town did he stop. He was on the ground within seconds, tearing at his clothes as if they would burn him if he let them stay on any longer. He had a frenzied look on his face, the kind only men long past sanity wear. Eyes wide open and unseeing, his surroundings was a blur now that he no longer held himself back. He kicked his clothes and the sword to the side, not caring where they land, then tore the hairband keeping his long dreadlocks in place. He could already feel his skin burning despite the cold air. For a moment he just stood there, panting as the world spun around him. Then, without warning, the earlier rush of energy all left him at once, making his tense body go slack like a puppet getting its strings cut. Rowan fell to his back, dizzy and nauseous and fully aware of what was coming next. He savored the moment of calm he was given, laid limp against the ground and facing the sky. High above the almost full moon stared back down at him, almost mocking. So intense was the light to his changing eyes that he didn¡¯t notice the moment ending at first. Only once that tenseness he knew was coming had spread from his neck and all the way along his spine did he notice how he had his back arched and was no longer staring up. The world pulsed for a moment. Once. As if the entire forest had a heartbeat that he only now could see. Then it pulsed again and he knew that it was his eyes playing tricks on him. The third time his entire body convulsed and folded in on itself, making him cry out as he flung himself to the side, hands grasping at the air like claws to no avail. The forth pulse had his eyes welling up as every muscle in his body tensed up to the point it hurt, then further. He could feel bones snapping and tendons stretching as muscles writhed and twisted like snakes under his skin. His head was so clouded that he could only laugh at the sensation. He felt so alive! He could barely tell if it was pain or pleasure anymore, only that his entire body was awake and moving and changing no matter what he had to say about it. It didn¡¯t matter! Blood filled his mouth and he delighted at the taste. Warm iron staining his teeth like a instruction of what he¡¯s was made to do. The world kept pulsing as fast as his racing heart, and each powerful thrum of it sent his body jerking and convulsing. Bones broke free and slid around like something not part of the rest, same as the muscles that so ruthlessly changed shape and mass and intention. The entire process had Rowan howling with glee and pain equally, the surge of joy at letting his body break free of its meek little human form at sharp contrast with the feeling of being torn apart and rebuilt. Bones lengthen and shorten at a pace that made him itch. He pushed himself up on all fours, toes and fingers digging deep as he hunched his shoulders forward and bent his back as far as it went. He could feel the crunch of bones giving way in his hands and feet, and soon after he felt himself sink down on his palms as his fingers bent back at the base. For a moment he managed to focus his eyes enough to watch his hands, a feeling of nausea and awe filling him as he watched the broken off fingers darken and shrivel, then reattach to the knuckles in the form of black, wicked, claws. He felt the same happening to his feet, then the final shift as the bones of his ankles sink back into the right sockets with a wet snap. The feeling of stable and strong legs has him uncurling his back, then arching it as he bends his head back into a back breaking stretch. He¡¯s rewarded with the satisfying feeling of stretching out a stiff limb, but increased tenfold as the pop of joints is replaced by the crunch of his spine breaking. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Rowan is locked in that position as his spine tears free from the rest of his bones, the few segments lying over his ribs being the only support keeping him standing still. A series of snaps and pops follow as the segments lengthen and pushes each other backwards, the end of his spine splitting skin and emerging bare and bloody at his backside. Muscle surge after the escaping spine segments, coiling around it like snakes as his spine grows and divides and reforms into a tail. Skin follows once its stopped growing, coating the reeking mess of muscle and blood until it looks natural again. His spine reattaches itself to the rest of his bones and Rowan is finally able to unarch his back as it settles down into a stable shape. His head is the next to change, jaws suddenly feeling painfully narrow. He opened his maw wide, then wider, feeling skin give way as his jaws unhinge and a tenseness spreads into his teeth as he flexes every muscle in his face. A wet crackling drowns out all other noises as his skull caves in on itself, then reforms into a more canine shape. His laws lengthen and grow, blunt human teeth splitting down the middle and peeling back, then nearly turning inside out as they reform into serrated tips, far too sharp and needle like to belong to any human or dog. The crackling fades as his head finished changing the quickest. He could feel his tongue twist and grow then flatten at the same time as his ears were pulled back and reshaped. Rowan can¡¯t do much else than focus on breathing as the world spins and swims back into focus. Once he comes to fully he can already feel his ribs and hips settling back down from their own shifting. A intense itch spreads over his body as his still human hair fell out and withered away on the ground. A thick coat of fur replaced it, then spread down his spin, across his back, down his side, then over his limbs and face. Feeling his body go through the final stages of the change, Rowan shifted his stance and stretched again. He felt the newly grown fur stand on end as he did, before stiffening and growing coarse. With the final changes ending, the now no longer human Rowan shook himself. A wave of restless energy surged through his body, making him all the more aware of how powerful he felt. A mind numbing giddiness overcame him as he took his first few steps, feeling his heavy paws sink into the torn ground with a satisfying thump. Why did he wait this long to transform? It didn¡¯t make sense anymore. Why would he deny himself this feeling of power when all he had to do was let the change take him. The foolishness of it made him want to laugh, so he did. A raspy and deep sound echoed forth from his new lungs, shaking the leaves of the nearby bushes. The sound reassured him. He was himself again. Nothing could stop him. Rowan felt the pride welling up in his chest like a physical thing. Like laughter bubbling forth at something funny. The next moment he has his maw wide open towards the sky, mocking the moon back for her earlier taunts. A deep, distorted, cackle fills the air, so loud and booming that the trees shake and the air hums. His sharp ears stands up straight as he hears something far away react to the roar of mirth he just let out. The werewolf hunches back down to sniff at his surroundings while his ears swivel back and forth, trying to pinpoint the sound. The town. Of course. A whole gathering of people! They must have heard him. A wolfish grins spreads over Rowan¡¯s face as he lurches forward towards the noise. Effortlessly he walks through the underbrush, then at a trot, then at a run. Black fur keeps him hard to spot as he emerges from the forest, crossing the distance that took him minutes before in a matter of seconds. The speed his true form moves at is enough to make him feel another surge of glee bubble up. He keeps the laughter back this time though. He has prey to stalk. They¡¯re alert now, as he want them to be, but he doesn¡¯t want them to see him until he¡¯s right upon them. Nothing beats the smell of shock and alarm. Light breaks the night as he slows down next to the wall. The werewolf leans a almost hand shaped paw against the rough wall then angles his face next to it to peer through a gap. Within Harwall the guard force has rung the alarm. Doors and shutters have been closed shut and in some places even barricaded. Armed men patrol the streets while shouting urgent words at each other. They¡¯re checking if something got in. The sound came from outside but you never know. Those damned changelings don¡¯t follow the rules of the Above like they do after all. A few guards hold buckets full of scrap metal and salt. Rowan lets out a muffled hum as he tries to force down the laughter this futile act brings out of him. He has no fear of metal. He was born this way. Cursed from birth to let Ilo guide his mind whenever they saw fit. Restless god of the Underground. Mother of monsters and father of fiends. Rowan held no love for such a god, but neither did he scorn it. He had at first, when the first change took him and he ran wild within his old home. What a night it had been. He had been devastated, but not truly. How could he be? While his human mind regretted and feared what his true mind could and would do, the pure bliss of it all made such feelings fade. How could he resist the allure of his furred form when it held something so amazing. It was easy to forget sometimes. That¡¯s why Ilo had to remind him so often. That was fair. Once a month was his limit. After that the urge to let loose would be so strong that it could take him by force. At times like this when he was in fur he had a hard time seeing just why he would try and avoid it. He truly turned dull as a human. Movement at the far end of the street he was watching snapped him back to reality. So easy to get distracted. The same pair of guards he met before were moving back towards the gate. Rowan¡¯s lips drew back into a wolfish grin. Silently he moved away from his peeping hole and off along the wall. The distance towards the gate the guards were heading for didn¡¯t take him long to cross, even while creeping as quietly as his hulking form could manage. Once close enough to the gate that he could hear the muted voices within he paused and hunched down in the grass. The gruff voice of the guard he¡¯d bribed met his ears as he waited. He was keeping his voice as hushed as his fear would let him. That sent another rumble of mirth through Rowan. The tough one was playing brave! ¡°Any sign of it yet? We checked the Maple gate. No sign of it.¡± The stout guard was still breathing heavily. They must have moved too fast in their hurry. ¡°Nothing more from the pines. We have nearly everyone up and running checking the streets. Damned thing sounded big.¡± The guard that met them by the gate reeked of fear. Rowan could smell it even from outside the wall. Knowing he was the source of it and that they had yet to notice him sent a shiver through his skin. How he would enjoy this. Quietly he moved away from the wall, slowly leaving a fair distance between it and himself. Then he waited. ¡°Did the art guy return?¡± The stout guard¡¯s voice was fainter from a distance, but still perfectly audible as long as Rowan held his breath and strained his ears. ¡°Who?¡± The fearful one lost a bit of his squeak at the unexpected question. ¡°Some guy wanted to go out and watch the moon.¡± ¡°Lunatic.¡± The stout guard interrupted his companion and spat. Rowan waited for him to continue again before he opened his maw and inhaled. ¡°The moon. Said it was for some art piece when-¡± ¡°HELP ME! OPEN THE GATE!¡± All three startled and went quiet as Rowan emptied his lungs into a panicked yell. The voice that left his wide open jaws was shrill, but very human. The guards kept quiet for a moment in shock, then hissed at each other in quiet voices to keep the gate closed. The stout one¡¯s meek companion seemed to want to open it to let him through, but both the fearful one and the stout guard both held enough experience to ignore the cry. Plenty of changelings could mimic voices, and pleas for help in the middle of the night was not a uncommon lure used by those wicked creatures. Rowan let out another cry as the three bickered, this time sounding more desperate by adding a higher pitch. He let the cry fade a bit, just enough for the guards to let their guards down. Then he drew his lips back and threw the last of the air n his lungs into the yell, making it rise into a ear splitting scream of pain. He could feel the fear oozing out of his prey as he let out that haunting sound. Doubt and uncertainty mixed with the fear keeping them from acting. Rowan let the cry cut off with a strangled gurgle, but he didn¡¯t let it end there. He inhaled another lungful of air, then let out a much more distorted cry, no longer a plea of words as much as a primal sound of pain and terror. He had heard plenty of those before. The chilling screams continued on and on, until there was no doubt that every other guard and whoever else was out on the streets had heard it. Something was dying outside the walls they thought. It sounded human. The changeling got someone. Maybe it would leave them be then. Rowan had no such intentions. As the three guards just within the Pine gate listened the last of the shrieks ended, then silence filled the night. The tension was thick enough that he could taste it in the air. After a painfully long time he heard the guards breath again, then hushed but urgent demands. ¡°Open the gate.¡± ¡°Are you mad-¡± ¡°Open the fucking gate I said.¡± Their voices mixed together as one scrambled to heave the lever around, slowly but surely pulling the gate up. The simple mechanism was heavy to handle and had no way to lock it part way, so one guard had to hold the lever in place to keep the gate from falling back down again. ¡°Is it still out there?¡± Rowan held his breath. A few hissed words went by without him catching them, then¡­ The meek guard laid down flat on the ground to peer outside the half meter high gap between the gate and the ground. Rowan bounded forwards. ¡°I can¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I-¡± Rowan slammed into the raised gate with enough weight to shake the entire wall. The slam and impact made the fearful one lost his grip on the lever, and pushed the gate itself back like a thin plank bending back. The entire structure shook and wavered, and before the man on the ground could crawl back the heavy bottom of the gate fell down on his shoulders with a crunch. A short scream escaped the man before his ribs were crushed like frail twigs and blood sprayed the rough logs making up the gate. Rowan pulled out his claws from the wall so that he was no longer lodged in place halfway up it. He heard panic and yells on the other side and confused gurgles escaping the trapped man as blood gushed out of him like a squeezed bug. A tug on him told Rowan that at least one of the other two was trying to pull the man back in, not fully realizing that he was far too gone to save. Rowan wouldn¡¯t let that put an early end to it all though. With a heavy swing he dug his claws into the broken man¡¯s shoulder, feeling bone splinters and torn leather armor push back around his claws as he grasped the mushy flesh. It took him two tries before he got a hold of the man¡¯s spine, then he ripped. Flesh and cloth tore with a sickening sound, and the bones still not completely broken snapped as Rowan pulled the man¡¯s upper body free from beneath the gate, leaving the other half trapped under, and behind the gate. He heard one of the guards on the other side throw up as the gate sank down on the now torsoless body with a splat. His vision swam with red as he snapped his jaws around the bloody mess he tore free, then nearly faded to black in pure bliss as he felt a skull crack beneath his teeth, blood and gore flooding his mouth like the sweetest thing he¡¯d ever tasted. The wet sogginess of it all splattered his limbs, chest, and muzzle, giving his fingers a delightful sticky feeling as he moved his hands. Before he knew it he¡¯d torn what he held into shreds and swallowed what he could. Desperate for more he leapt at the bits and pieces sticking up from the gate gap, jaws snapping madly at the just out of reach shreds trapped beneath the wood. He tasted wood and dirt and blood as he chewed at it, frustrated at how little he could get, but far too eager to taste what he could to give up. It was like gnawing on a core of a fruit, the fruit gone in a moment, but the sweet remains on it making it impossible to toss away the core without gnawing it clean. A sudden shot of pain in his back broke his trance in a second. Confused, he reeled back to peer at what hurt him. The shaft of an arrow stuck up from his back. As he stood up on his hind legs to look, a second one hit him in the chest. Dazed, Rowan looked up towards the wall and spotted a man with a bow nocking a third arrow while kneeling on the roof of a tall building. A crazed grin split the werewolf¡¯s bloodied muzzle at the sight. As the third arrow left the bow he leapt to the side, then took off back towards the forest as the arrow hit the ground where he just stood. He couldn¡¯t help but howl with laughter as the adrenaline and pain mixed together into a maddening buzz. He kept running the rest of the night, delighted at the taste of iron in his mouth and the searing pain of the two arrows digging into him as he moved. So many sensations! He flew forwards on all fours, the fastest and deadliest for miles, and the night loved him for it. Ch2 Dark are the pines ¡°Stupid! Masochistic! Bastard! HUWAH-¡± Rowan finally managed to untie the knot of the snare caught around his ankle and immediately falls to the ground as a result. Once on the ground he took a moment to just groan and grit his teeth. At least he landed on his back so the arrow shaft still sticking out of his chest didn¡¯t get pushed in deeper. A few hours stuck hanging upside down already had his head pounding painfully. The arrow in his back must have gotten caught on something and gotten pulled out earlier during the night when he was still in fur since he couldn¡¯t feel it now. That¡¯s one less problem to worry about. ¡°You just had to stay and gloat didn¡¯t you¡­ Stupid fucker. When are you gonna learn that arrows HURT- ARGH!¡± Rowan arched his back and spat at the pain of pulling the arrow out, leaving a weeping wound just below his collarbone. Any form of pleasure he¡¯d felt over having a pointy object lodged in his flesh had long since disappeared since he¡¯d shifted back. Hanging from a tree. He was still mad about the tree. ¡°Reckless is what you are.¡± He wiped at his chest to get away some of the blood, then grimace and stared at his hand in disgust at the other kind of blood still covering him. He nearly forgot about that. Being covered in blood from mouth to stomach and all the way down his arms wasn¡¯t exactly a look. At least not in his book. He much preferred staying clean and clothed. Speaking of which¡­ ¡°...Just how far did you run?¡± Rowan scanned his surroundings. Some small clearing in the middle of the pine forest from the look of it. Trees the size of buildings and moss covering everything up to a meter off the ground before giving up on adding the trees themselves to its conquest. The trap his o so reckless wolf form ran right into was set up by a root that rose so high he¡¯d thought it was a branch at first. Now that he was back on the ground and lucid enough to grumble about his other half¡¯s misadventures, he realized that he¡¯d run quite far into the Pines. The towering trees he now stood amongst could usually be seen far into the distance from Harwall, almost like a oddly shaped mountain range that sometimes went up and walked a few kilometers. That was the thing about the North. At some point along the road the land just stopped caring about pretending to be as it should. A forest that had stood to the east could be standing far to the west within a few months. Landmarks usually kept to some large, but determined areas. Usually. Of course there were exceptions like the Fanir forest to the east, or the Troll hills, both locations well known for crossing distances just over night. Luckily the Pine and Maple forest surrounding Harwall were both of the slower kinds. The Pines tended to creep along the mountain range surrounding Harwall¡¯s far north, east, and west side, but never so far west that it went past the lake. The Maple forest used to stay put before Harwall was built, but ever since the first houses went up it¡¯s started moving to keep Harwall directly between itself and the Pines. The North was strange like that. Anything could set the land off to start acting up. Just another reason settling in it was taking so long. Rowan sighed. He was far into the Pines it seemed. Tall trees as far as the eye could see and that meant he was somewhere in the middle of it, with no hope finding the quickest way back to Harwall just like that. ¡°Seem¡¯s it¡¯s a few days trek at the worst. I guess that¡¯s ok. The others need time to forget my voice and me leaving last night anyway. See it from the positive side Rowan.¡± He patted himself on the cheeks to shake the last of the grogginess off. Changing always left him feeling kind of off for a couple of hours. Just another reason keeping a distance from others would be a good idea. It still annoyed him that he would have to travel through the Pines for what he assumed would be at least a few days trip, without any form of equipment or even clothes. Worst case he would have to shift again after a few days to hunt, which could just as well lead to him backtracking or running the wrong direction. His wolf side rarely stayed on track. The chances of finding his way back to where he left his clothes in time before the forest changed too much were also slim. ¡°Positively speaking, I¡¯m still alive and well, except that I got shot, lost all my clothes, got covered in blood, and made damn sure to get myself lost in the Pines. Lovely way to start the day.¡± Rowan grumbled to himself as he picked a random direction and started walking. The moss covered ground was soft on his feet, if a bit wet. It wasn¡¯t the worst of conditions to be traveling through. Maybe a bit chilly though. He would have to find a place to wash off the blood and some way to find clothes. The last part would be a challenge. Getting back into Harwall without raising too much suspicion might be doable given the time it would take to get back. There we plenty of excuses he could make about where he¡¯d been and if he was lucky the guard on post wouldn¡¯t realize he¡¯d left during such odd conditions. Turning up naked would definitely raise questions though, and possibly a few weapons as well. Acting strange in changeling territory is a surefire way to get in trouble. Aimlessly wandering through the forest soon payed off in the form of a distant noise. The sound of running water had Rowan slightly changing his direction towards the noise. That decision was rewarded after a few more minutes walking when he stepped out into a clearing sporting a small stream. Warrily he scanned the open area for anything odd looking. This far into the Pines changelings and other monsters were as common as people in a city, if slightly more insistent on staying hidden. A open and inviting area like this would be the perfect spot for ambushing others trying to reach the water. Rowan would know. He¡¯d used such tactics himself while wearing fur in the past. Changelings were big fans of trickery and surprises. Aside from the rocks sticking up here and there from the rushing water, not a whole lot else made the area notable. A few bushy plants with dark bulbs just a day or two away from sprouting into flowers added a bit of color to the otherwise grey base if a particularly large rock. The moss that had covered the entiery of the forest floor on his side of the stream gave way for smooth pebbles and dark mud the closer to the water edge one got. On the other side he saw only a few patches of moss cover the ground, grass and bushes being far more frequent. A promising sight since it meant he was getting further from the deep part of the Pines. The constant sound of running water and golden rays of sunlight just barely passing through the multitude of giant branches high above gave the place a peaceful feeling. In the distance across the stream the trees grew smaller and tighter together, just further convincing him that he was going the right direction. Rowan watched carefully from his place among the roots until he felt sure he hadn¡¯t missed some sneaky beast hiding behind the rocks near the water or on the other side of the stream. You never knew for sure if danger was waiting just out of sight, but as Rowan decided to push back his paranoia, nothing jumped at him or roared in outrage over the unannounced intrusion. The clearing around the stream remained peaceful. Feeling reassured, Rowan stepped out from the relative safety of the treeline and started making his way towards the water. A warm breeze blew past him as he went, making the plant patch shiver as he passed it. Once by the stream¡¯s edge Rowan crouched down to dip a hand into the shallow water. It was chilly, but not too cold to make him give up on using it to wash the blood and grime off. Frowning, Rowan looked across the stream. It stretched pretty far, both ends of it disappearing out of sight past some large tree roots some hundred meters away from where he crouched. From his spot and to the other side he would guess there was at least ten meters give or take. Rowan stayed like that for a bit, just watching the water and forest surrounding it. He felt at peace for once. A moment of calm in a empty place far from civilization. Were it not for how lonely he would be he just might have stayed in the forest. It was tempting, especially when in a place like this where the wild made him feel at home.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Rowan let out a sigh as he stood up. Gotta stay on track. As peaceful as the forest seemed in a place like this, he had no doubt it was the go to place for many a dangerous creature here in the Pines. Safer not to stay too long. With his mind set, Rowan took a step out into the water, goosebumps immediately spreading as the chill water engulfed his feet. Noting the slightly slick bottom, he carefully made his way further into the water. Water soon reached his waist as he went further out, grimey stones at the bottom making for poor footing. The dried blood from the night before came off with some persistent scrubbing. Rowan silently cursed his wild side for always making such a mess of himself whenever it managed to catch something. Grumbling about such trivial things made for a good distraction. Guilt had made the first years of his life hard when the transformations and urges had started. Waking up next to several mangled bodies of people from his village had left a scar in his mind that never quite faded, even years later. He¡¯d had a hard time hiding it at first, even gotten spotted a few times when he¡¯d fled into the forest just hours before he knew the madness would take him. He hated killing. His wild side loved it. Those few people that had noticed him had ended up lying next to him the next morning, torn apart by his feral side. He remembered how his heart had stopped when he noticed one was still alive, despite missing nearly all of his lower body. Rowan had be a young adult at the time, and he never forgot how he¡¯d stared in shock and horror at what he¡¯d done. The numb feeling of moving afterwards. The crunch of bone as he¡¯d brought a big stone down on the man¡¯s head to end his suffering. He had left town soon after that. Found his way towards a nearby village where the Crown had sent a party of men to gather people to bring north for a new settlement. Thanks to his upbringing in a family of crafters Rowan had been allowed to join the group, despite his lack in possessions or even proper traveling gear. His skills and the necessity to bring someone able to make furniture and the like had earned him a few tools and the bare minimum of coins needed to get started once he arrived at what was now named Harwall. He wasn¡¯t the best of crafters, but neither were the settlers the most picky of people. You rarely were if you decided to gamble everything on going north. Settlements were a fresh start for many, a punishment for some, and a strike of bad luck for others. Man¡¯s attempts at taking root in the north were constantly mocked by the wilds. Entire settlements had been known to disappear as a previously dormant forest decided to swallow it whole over a few days. Changelings could take notice of the new gathering of humans and work their way into their midst where they could freely feed on people and cause mayhem. Territorial monsters could decide that a human town were a challenger worth crushing. Or the people themselves could lose their temper and come to blows if enough human scum were sent along from some overflowing prison. People wanting to rule all at once often led to disputes that could cripple an entire settlement, and a weak settlement made easy prey for the rest of the north¡¯s inhabitants. Rowan felt thankful for his luck as he thought about how Harwall had managed to stay alive so long. It¡¯d been about a year now he reconed, and the walls still stood and people were acting¡­ sort of civilized. Of course there was the occasional stoning or brawl when tempers clashed or someone did something far too suspicious. Most of the time it was just tempers going awry. Most of the peace could probably be credited to the small church being built in the settlement. A lone priest of Katrina had followed along from one of the last towns the settler group traveled from and since then things had been somewhat more peaceful. Priests had a lot of say wherever they went, no matter who else was present. Even kings and nobles sometimes had to bend their necks for those holy people. A god¡¯s favor was nothing to scoff at after all, and Katrina especially were known to be possessive and unafraid of helping those she favors. To sum it up, if a priest told you to piss off and NOT stone your neighbour because you suspected witchcraft and devil worship, you listened to them. If you didn¡¯t the priest could get nasty and do something like call lightning or curse you. Or you know, summon an angry mob to do the punishment for them. Pack mentality is a priest¡¯s sharpest tool. The one in Harwall had yet to cause a lynching, but Rowan still held respect for the man. Marian had a way with words that soothed him, even when the unfinished church building had his skin crawling for reasons he prefered to keep hidden. He had a suspicion that the building and small garden around it would only keep getting more and more unpleasant for him to be near the closer to completion it got. Katrina held no love for Ilo¡¯s changelings after all, despite her passiveness towards Ilo themself. What worried him the most was how bad it would get though. Would he be able to hide it even when the church was done? Or would it burn to trespass on holy ground once it was at full power. He feared the answer. Especially since he so often was asked to go there to help with decorations. His skills at crafting were mediocre at best. Furniture was just a bit too unstable or uneven when he made it. No, his true skill lie with making things pretty. Frail and beautiful was way easier to create than stable and sturdy. If it was good or bad luck that the church continued to request for statues and carvings from him he had yet to decide. It paid him well, but it also exposed him to the one person capable of sicking a mob on him if he ever were to reveal himself as a werewolf. It didn¡¯t matter that he himself didn¡¯t want to consider himself a changeling. According to the church of Katrina he was just as evil as any other critter found in the dark places of the world. In a way they were right. His wild side certainly fitted that category. Rowan shook his head. Thinking about such things were no use. All he could do was suppress the urges and try his best to steer himself away from populated places whenever the change became necessary. Keeping his mind on things he could change would do him far more favors than focusing on the things set in stone. That¡¯s what he told himself as he cupped his hands and scooped up a handful of water to wash down his face. It was refreshing to finally be free of the blood and dirt, and the cold water itself had him feeling more awake and alert than he¡¯d felt since he woke up hours before. He couldn¡¯t help but smile at the feeling. This was exactly what he needed. Rowan ran his fingers through his hair, feeling the damp ropes of curls grow softer as the water got most of the dirt out. He scooped up another handful of water to get the last of the filth away. As he opened his eyes again rings in the water caught his eye. Just as he noticed, pale fingers drew into sight just at the corner of his vision next to both sides of his head. Rowan¡¯s breath caught as he whirled around to face whatever might have snuck up on him, heart beating loudly in his chest. Water exploded behind him as something that had been standing right behind him flew back like a stone shot from a sling. Mid air it twisted around and disappeared, only to reappear once more when it turned back to face him on top of the big rock by the water¡¯s edge. At first all he could make out was a blur of hair covering something vaguely human sized, then it settled down on top of the dark rock and bared its teeth at him in a smile just a bit too wide. ¡°My my, aren¡¯t you a jumpy one. Scared me dead you did.¡± A bemused purr of a voice spoke to Rowan. It was unmistakably female if slightly deep, and it had a echo to it as if spoken from all around him at once. As the wild whirl of black hair settled down around her Rowan could suddenly make out human limbs beneath it. A slender woman with tan skin and scarred feet smiled back at him with eyes so dark they could be called black, if not for the shimmer of bright brown showing whenever she moved her head. The iris and pupils were unnaturally large, nearly covering the whites of her eyes completely. Unease filled Rowan as she stared at him, as if he stood in the middle of a huge gathering all focused on him and him alone. He felt watched and small in front of her gaze. The smile on her pale lips spoke of poorly hidden distaste and curiosity. ¡°Who-¡± Rowan bit his tongue before he could continue. Speaking to changelings wasn¡¯t wise, and that woman clearly wasn¡¯t human nor beast. Her smile only widened as he kept his lips pressed shut, making her features distort slightly to give way for the movement. ¡°Clever one. Wary one. Afraid I will eat you whole? You, are not one of mine. What do I, do with you?¡± She spoke with a weird sort of rhythm to her words, as if reciting some old poem from memory. Seeing Rowan keep quiet she drawled on, words bouncing back and forth like a slow song. ¡°Tell me of the plains little dog. Do they still shiver for me? Tell me of the humans. Do they fear you? Where is my lover? What, have you seen?¡± Rowan felt a slight tug at his thoughts, as if part of his mind wanted to obey and please. He stubbornly kept his mouth shut and clenched his fists. The woman on the rock unnerved him. She didn¡¯t move much, still sitting there while hugging her knees. At his silence she giggled, a hollow sound. A imitation, yet full of more emotion than his mind could keep up with. His began to head hurt. ¡°Stubborn one. Careful one. Foolish child. Wise young man. You are not one of mine, you are not one of theirs. None of them, both of them. I envy it. Give it here.¡± The changeling made a beckoning gesture with one pale hand, the skin color fading from her elbow to her fingers as if someone washed it off. Rowan felt his entire body tug, then he stumbled forwards and nearly fell face first into the water. He just barely manages to catch himself. The woman laughs and the sound makes Rowan¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°Leave my forest and go back to your plains. You are welcome here, when you bend your knee. I, am everything. Here. Go return. I will see you again. Tell my lover, I, am sorry. She may have the village. The lake may not. I will make sure.¡± The woman¡¯s smile grew wider again, until it showed the white bones of her cheeks, no gums in sight. Then she stood up and turned around, and for a moment Rowan saw a hole in her back, then nothing more. She disappeared without a trace, and took the feeling of being watched with her. Rowan stood frozen for just a moment more, then ran. Ch3 Welcome to the world At dusk, a few hours before a certain werewolf were to wear his fur, a certain plant sprouted from its seed. A darkly colored green plant with wide heart shaped leaves pushed up through the mud next to a large rock by a stream. Thin while veins covered the surface of the leaves in a multitude of spidery lines, almost like the veins beneath one¡¯s skin. At first it was just two small leaves, barely a centimeter wide, but as the sun sunk and the deep part of the Pines faded into a whispering gloom several more little leave joined the first. They were curious things those plants. A rare herb known only to those with a interest in healing and harm. If prepared correctly the sweet nectar of the flowers could energize the blood or mend simple wounds. Healing potions of the stronger kind often used ground up petals of this kind in them. The leaves on the other hand bled a white gooey substance that could paralyze or even kill if consumed in too large volumes, or if the plant itself had grown old and potent enough. Many poison brewers drew on these properties to create slow or fast concoctions that could slip past resistances and awareness alike. These rare herbs were known as Alchemist Stalk in most circles, Lost Lanterns among witches, or simply as mandragora should they ever be influenced by Ilo and join her ilk. While all changeling Alchemist Stalks would be called mandragora, not all mandragora would have been Alchemist Stalks. Such a misleading name was used anyway due to the rarity of such plant based changelings. The mandragora were known to have started life in the form of plants, often mimicking a nearby plant to blend in with its surroundings. Only once it fulfilled some kind of condition, often growing to a certain size or reaching a certain age, would the plant stop pretending and dig itself up to wander around as a vaguely human shaped creature. They were most active during the night and typically fed on humans, like most other changelings. They also kept the properties of whichever plant they¡¯d spent their childhood mimicking, thus making poisonous ones twice as dangerous as non-poisonous ones, and carnivorous ones even more dangerous yet due to their inherent hunger and experience in trapping other creatures. Up until they reached that stage of awakening they were practically impossible to spot in the wild. This is why no one, not even the creatures living in the forest themselves, knew that among this cluster of Alchemist Stalks one single mandragora had taken root. Even less known was it that this particular changeling had inherited a very rare sort of soul. The witches had dubbed the plant Lost Lantern because of their glowing pink flowers, and for what was believed to be the remnants of the soul of someone that got lost and died in the wilderness. What they didn¡¯t know was that nearly any kind of soul would do, from anywhere, not just lost people dying in the same area as the plant seeds ended up. As such some Lost Lanterns could gain odd traits and behaviours. A plant with the soul of a desert traveler would often seek sun more than water due to the familiar heat. The soul of a loner would rarely take root in the middle of clusters, but would thrive if it managed to grow far away from other plants. These odd quirks and preferences often made the plant nearly impossible to raise in a garden since they would wither away if they didn¡¯t feel at home or their surroundings were too unsimiliar to what they were used to in life. What set this herb apart, both as a Alchemist Stalk and as a Mandragora, was that unlike its kin that all only had shards of old souls within them, this one had a fully intact and aware soul residing in it. And it was ranting. ¡®...Activate¡­ Motherlode¡­ Status open¡­ ¡¯ The plant had woken up from its comatose state as a seed only a few hours ago, and it had wasted no time after its awakening in trying to figure out a way to open some kind of menu. For one reason or another, the mandragora had decided that being reborn as a plant in a seemingly different world from its own, must definitely mean that its some kind of budding hero born with otherworldly cheat abilities meant to aid it in achieving a fate full of glory. To its great dismay such didn¡¯t seem the case though. Unfortunately for whatever entity could hear its rambling thoughts though, the plant had decided that the ¡®system¡¯ was just extremely picky and strict. As such it had decided to try every command it could think of until something happened. Which led to a rant that would drive anyone nuts. ¡®... Set gamemode 1¡­ Journal¡­ Questbook¡­¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t be too farfetched to say that if some kind of otherworldly force was indeed listening it, it would be very tired of listening to the rant by now. ¡®...Menu¡­ Inspect¡­ Skills¡­ Skill list¡­ Sesam opene¡­¡¯ As in very tired. He¡¯s been at this for hours. ¡®Simalakazamkablam-¡¯ The world decided that enough is enough.
Status opened. Welcome new user!
¡®Wha- oh hey it actually worked! Let me see my status! Oh, and evolutions and skills and-¡¯
We¡¯ve updated our privacy policy. Please read through the new policy closely before proceeding.
¡®Are you for real?! You can¡¯t be serious! Not here too! Come on you gotta be-¡¯
We¡¯ve updated our privacy policy. Please read through the new policy closely before proceeding.
¡®Ok ok yes sure. Show me the policy. But seriously¡­ Why?¡¯
By continuing you agree that you can not, should not, and will not, use this system to contact Igor, Ilo, or Katrina. The intent of this feature is to aid user in further survival and evolution. Do you agree to these terms?
Yes No
¡®Wait that¡¯s it? Who¡¯re Igor, Ilo, and Katrina?¡¯
Yes No
¡®What happens if I don¡¯t? I mean what if I accidently do that or something.¡¯
Yes No
¡®That¡¯s not very helpful.¡¯
Y??????e??????s??????? N????????o????
¡®Ok fine! Yes! I agree! Why¡¯re you making that noise?!¡¯
Thank you. The system will provide user with trivia and guidance when deemed appropriate. Good luck surviving!
¡®That is ominous¡­ Hey system, what am I?¡¯
You are a plant commonly known as Alchemist Stalk or Lost Lantern, often sought after by healers, potion brewers, poison brewers, and magic users. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.Due to Ilo¡¯s influence you have the ability to evolve into a Mandragora.
¡®Wait I¡¯m a crafting material?! If I¡¯m turned into a potion I¡¯ll die right?!¡¯
Correct.
¡®That¡¯s bullshit! Can I move?¡¯ The plant did his best to feel his own body, seeing if he could make it move. Aside from making his leaves flutter a bit, nothing happened. The mechanical voice of the system made sure to rub that fact in.
You cannot.
¡®How am I supposed to get anywhere then?!¡¯
If you evolve into a mandragora you will gain the ability to move around like a creature for short amounts of time. Further evolution and growth may strengthen or unlock entirely new traits.
¡®Aight what¡¯s a mandragora and how do I turn into one?¡¯
A mandragora is a plant turned changeling due to the influence of Ilo. Mandragora roots are vaguely human shaped and able to produce sound. Mandragora keep the traits of the plants they started as.
¡®Right so how do I evolve?¡¯
...
¡®System?¡¯
...
¡®Hello? Did you crash? Can I restart you or something? Hello? Why did you go quiet? System?¡¯
Silence indicates that your question was deemed inappropriate.
¡®Oh you¡¯re still here. So you can¡¯t tell me how to evolve?¡¯
No.
¡®This system sucks.¡¯ The plant turned his attention back to his surroundings after that, still curious about what could trigger this evolution. He couldn¡¯t wait to be able to move and explore! He didn¡¯t even remember how he died, just that one moment he¡¯d been alive, and the next not. It was all kind of a blur towards the end of his former life. Even his own name was hard to recall. He had a feeling he knew it, at least for awhile. The more time that passed the more of his old memories started to turn hazy. ¡®Oh well, this is a fresh start. Adventure and glory awaits for the hero of flowers! No wait that sounds kinda dumb. Hero of herbs? Sounds like a drug dealer. Does this world have drugs?¡¯
...
¡®Fine, be like that then. Hmmm¡­ Hero of legend¡­ Hero of thorns? Hero of¡­ What will I be the hero of? Or am I gonna become a demon king? That¡¯d be kinda cool. Be a dark and brooding master mind with armies of demons and a harem of cute demon girls. Hehee¡­¡¯
......
¡®I have a feeling I¡¯m being judged. Hey don¡¯t blame me! That¡¯s how these kind of stories are supposed to go! A normal human guy gets hit by a truck or something and reincarnates as the hero of destiny in a fantasy world with magic and monsters and cute girls to bring on his journey. That¡¯s the script. I don¡¯t make the rules. It¡¯s just how it is.¡¯
...
¡®So first Imma start all weak and small like this, then I find a glitch or a way to kill monsters so I can farm xp and level up and evolve into something cooler like a plant dragon thing. I¡¯ll get some cool power and learn to talk. Befriend some kingdom by saving them from disaster, or enslaving them with my awesome powers of doom and demanding tributes if I go the evil route.¡¯
...
¡®I dunno if I¡¯ll go the evil route though. I mean it¡¯s tempting, but that kinda means I need to kill people right? As badass as being a people eating dragon of doom sounds, I think I¡¯ll decline and stay humble as a shining knight in armor or something.¡¯
......
¡®It feels like you¡¯re trying to tell me something but not really at the same time. What¡¯s up system?¡¯
...
¡®Still grumpy. Geez. I¡¯m just rambling ok, don¡¯t take it too seriously. I¡¯m new at this. I mean, I read a LOT of novels like this but still, kinda new at you know, being in it. That¡¯s what¡¯s going on right? I¡¯ve reincarnated? I¡¯m not just having a weird dream am I? It¡¯s getting kinda dark¡­ I swear if you turn this into a nightmare instead system Imma feel betrayed.¡¯
This is not a dream.
¡®Oh, you spoke. Aight¡­ Well that¡¯s good to know. I¡¯m not having second thoughts or anything. I think this¡¯ll be awesome! Adventure and magic and swords and stuff¡­ As long as I don¡¯t get turned into a potion. That¡¯d suck.¡¯
...
As the plant ranted on the forest ever so slowly turned pitch black, the sun far too low to get any light past the giant pines or the outer layer of smaller trees. The reincarnated human¡¯s prattling about swords and magic and mythical companions slowly lost some of its enthusiasm as even his perception of the area started to black out due to the darkness. ¡®Hey system¡­ It¡¯s VERY dark now. Is it supposed to be this dark?¡¯
...
¡®...Hey wha-¡¯ A distant roar cut the plant¡¯s thought off. The deep sound then turned into a hysterical cackle, so distorted and full of mirth that it made the plant¡¯s leaves tremble. It sounded far off, but whatever made that noise sounded big. ¡®...Do I have to do this? Are you sure it¡¯s not a dream?... Couldn¡¯t I die really easily if like a rabbit or something spotted me¡­ System?...¡¯ The system¡¯s voice didn¡¯t speak for a bit. It seemed to hesitate. The plant felt another chill as the laughter in the far distance stopped abruptly, leaving him in complete silence once more. ¡®...¡¯
...Common herbivores avoid eating Alchemist Stalk due to the poisonous leaves. Very few animals will dare try. Humans and other races able to use Alchemist Stalk are rare in this area.
¡®...Oh! Ok¡­ So I¡¯ll be fine? Probably. Thank you. I¡¯ll uh- yeah¡­¡¯ The plant felt kind of silly as he fell silent, then a twig somewhere snapped and he felt his leaves tremble again. He felt as if things were moving just out of sight behind the large roots and bushes surrounding the clearing. Even the shallow waters of the stream seemed like they could hide things under the dark surface. If the plant had had a heart, it would be beating faster and faster as time went on and the nightly creatures woke up. He felt a deep sense of terror whenever something shifted in the dark. Then suddenly the other plants around him started to move and- The bulbous buds tipping the thick stalks of the other plants opened up to reveal glowing clusters of pink flowers. Stuck in the middle as he was, the plant soon found himself surrounded by the warm light until only a little of the surrounding forest could be seen past the glowing plants. A gust of wind ruffled through the cluster of plants gently, filling the air with the calming sound of leaves brushing against each other. The sounds of the stream close by grew louder, just a bit. As the system spoke again, the plant felt a little more at ease.
You are young and hard to spot among the other plants. Barely any creatures have reason to approach Alchemist Stalks, and most creatures will actively avoid things that glow at night.
A sense of comfort and calm washed over the plant as the system spoke. The night got a little bit brighter. When he turned his vision upwards he noticed a nearly full moon slowly appearing high above where the pines gave way for the sky. It was a beautiful sight. When a distant bang rose up in the distance the wind blew again, blocking the noise off with the rustle of leaves and rushing water. The system¡¯s voice followed not long after, sounding just a bit gentler this time. Somehow. It was still robotic and monotone, but the plant liked to imagine that there was just a little bit of warmth in the words this time.
Why don¡¯t you choose a name? Names are important to you are they not?
¡®Oh, well¡­ I¡¯m not that good at naming things. I kind of forgot¡­ my own.¡¯
Robin is a common name in these parts. Kara, Katra, Rina, and other names similar to Katrina are popular among humans that wish to be watched over by the goddess of humanity.
¡®That¡¯s who she is? Wait does that mean there¡¯s a way to speak to gods by using this system?¡¯
...
¡®Right, not supposed to do that. My bad. Uh¡­ what about some name meaning light? Will I glow at night too if I bloom?¡¯
If you sprout flowers they will most likely glow. Lucian, Luno, Lux, and Luhnan, are a few popular names among elves worshipping the moon and the sun.
¡®I like Luhnan. Can that be my name? Does it mean anything?¡¯
It is a name often given to children with light hair.
¡®I¡¯ll name myself Luhnan.¡¯
Welcome to the world Luhnan.
¡®...Thank you.¡¯ Ch4 Esbi of the Pines The night passed on without much incident. Luhnan asked the system several questions in an attempt to keep a conversation going, something the system seemed oddly willing to comply with. Luhnan didn¡¯t find out much from his persistent questioning other than that his poison could paralyze and that his petals could and nectar could heal if used properly. While interesting, he wasn¡¯t too sure how to put this knowledge to use. The system still seemed dead set on not giving him any information he could use to get an advantage over the natural food chain. He did notice that he could sort of tense up his entire body in a odd sort of motion that made him warmer. This was something he discovered in a fit of irritation as the system kept hinting at how he would achieve evolution, yet refused to outright tell him the answer. He¡¯d hunched up like a kid throwing a fit, and to his great surprise found out that it actually did something. He felt himself growing just a tad taller and his leaves widened and spread wider from his stalk. Luhnan grew. Luhnan immediately gloated about it. ¡®Look! LOOK! I¡¯m taller! System look! I grew! I¡¯m bigger! I can wiggle my leaves more! I¡¯m all ah- uh- whu-¡¯ His celebration was cut short as he suddenly felt the plant version of being light headed. ¡®Whaz- System- I feel uh¡­ why¡¯s¡­¡¯
You used up all your energy to cause a growth spurt. You are out of nutrition and dangerously close to wilting.
¡®I¡¯m what?! How do Iiii- the world spins¡­ System help.¡¯
If the system could sigh, it would.
Focus on your roots and absorb the nearby moisture and nutrients in the dirt surrounding you. Unlike many other plants, Alchemist Stalk barely needs any sunlight. You will be fine without actively focusing on absorbing the sunlight.* Luhnan did as told but had to struggle for awhile before he got what it meant. A odd stretching feeling spread through his roots, as if he was reaching out further than they could physically reach. He had to keep his focus on keeping them like that or they would shrink back against his body. Speaking of which, what did his body look like? While keeping his thinner roots spread and doing¡­ whatever they were doing, he turned his attention on himself for the first time since he¡¯d awoken. He¡¯d assumed he looked like the other Alchemist Stalks growing around him, but he had no idea what they looked like below ground. What he felt when he tried to move what of him was buried in the dirt, he was met with the feeling of¡­ ¡®I¡¯m just one big lump aren¡¯t I?¡¯
The Alchemist Stalk has one big root at its midst that grows into the stalk above ground. The main root breaks into 4 or 5 thinner roots that resemble the limbs on a human, then into several smaller yet roots that siphons moisture and nutrients from its surroundings.
¡®So I look like a big lump with limbs and like small hairs on my limbs. Basically. ¡®
Basically.
¡®...But I¡¯ll get a big pretty flower when I grow more like the rest?¡¯
Yes.
¡®And once I¡¯ve grown even more I turn into a mandragora and can walk around? Do mandragora look human?¡¯
¡­
¡®Tsk.¡¯ After awhile something akin to relief slowly washed over Luhnan. His leaves felt pleasantly warm and a surge of energy came over him. ¡®Whoa this is new.¡¯
You are now absorbing nutrients, moisture, and sunlight at a good pace. This process is usually performed constantly as a passive action.
¡®Oh so it¡¯s like plant breathing?¡¯
Yes. Please keep in mind that this process is necessary for your continued survival.
¡®Gotcha. So I¡¯ll just keep doing this uh, the root thing, and I¡¯ll grow into a strong plant that¡¯ll eventually turn into a monster and THEN my great journey of adventure and glory begins for real!¡¯
¡­
The system refrained from commenting on Luhnan¡¯s rant about adventure and destiny as usual. It was a pleasant morning. Sun peeking through the giant pine branches above to make the stream sparkle. Dew shimmering on the nearby plant clusters and the moss. What few birds were around were singing cheerfully high above and the whisper of the wind playing with the branches created a hushed hum of sound, signaling anyone nearby just how at peace this part of the forest felt right this moment. Then a naked man covered in blood stepped out of the forest to one side of the stream. ¡®-and then I¡¯ll work on getting a harem set up but I won¡¯t do a love triangle because I don¡¯t wanna risk-.... System that¡¯s a uh¡­ He¡¯s uh¡­ A guy is here¡­¡¯
Yes.
¡®He¡¯s covered in blood¡­¡¯
He is.
If Luhnan¡¯s mind hadn¡¯t been reeling from this new development he might have noticed just the smallest hint of smugness in the system¡¯s voice. As it was though, he was yet to fully process what was happening. For just a moment. Then his mind caught up. ¡®SYSTEM THERE IS A NAKED GUY THAT LOOKS LIKE HE ATE SOMEONE AND HE¡¯S COMINGHEREOHGOD!¡¯ Said naked man was indeed approaching, although his aim seemed to be the stream and not the cluster of Alchemist Stalk growing next to the largest rock. He was a pretty tall guy, with light brown skin and black dreadlocks reaching down just past his waist. High cheekbones, a wide mouth, thick eyebrows, a well kept goatee, and intense yellow eyes gave him a handsome face that would have many hearts flutter if he were to focus on them. Luhnan was more focused on the dried mess of blood running down his chin, over his muscular chest, and down his arms. The guy looked like he¡¯d torn someone apart and eaten them judging by the amount of blood. Luhnan¡¯s leaves quivered at the sight. The man¡¯s well toned body left him no doubts that he probably could do something like that too. He had well defined muscles, thick arms, a somewhat thin waist sporting a glorious six pack, wide hips, and legs that spoke of a man that was very used to using his body for heavy work. Luhnan felt a slight tang of jealousy as his gaze traveled further down. The sight had him distracted enough to forget his fear for just a moment. Then Rowan finished looking around and stepped into the stream.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡®S-system, what do I do. Look at the guy.¡¯
A fine specimen.
¡®A f- don¡¯t joke, now isn¡¯t the time!¡¯
You sound worried Luhnan.
The system sounded just a bit amused over this. It couldn¡¯t help it, not with how Luhnan was trying to whisper his thoughts. The thoughts only he and the system could hear. Meanwhile Rowan had gone further into the stream until he had water reaching his waist. Luhnan¡¯s gaze was glued on him as the man started scrubbing at the blood and dirt clinging to his skin. The plant felt a odd kind of feeling as he watched muscles move under that dark skin, glistening as the sun caught on the water running down his body. The system took this moment to make an announcement.
You have taken enough interest in a species to affect your future evolution! Congratulations!
This snapped Luhnan out of his thoughts. If he had eyelids he would have blinked. ¡®Wha- wait what do you mean? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?!¡¯ For once the system actually explained further. This was rare, but Luhnan didn¡¯t pay it much attention. He was just glad to be given more information.
Creatures and changelings are able to adapt and change their physical bodies at a remarkable rate for the sake of thriving in any environment. Sometimes desire, if strong enough, has an affect on your future path in life. You have continuously shown interest in humans. Enough interest to make your future evolutions more likely to take this into account.
The flood of informations seemed a bit much for Luhnan to comprehend though. ¡®...Uh¡­¡¯ The system paused, then added In other words, if you were to continuously aim to live in a desert, your evolution be affected so that you would have an easier time thriving in a desert, for example by making you more resistant to heat and able to survive off less water. ¡®Ooooh.¡¯ That did the trick. ¡®So if I keep thinking about humans I might be able to turn into one eventually?¡¯
¡­
Seems Luhnan¡¯s luck was out. Meanwhile Rowan had managed to get the last of the blood off and was now absently washing out his hair. Thinking about what the system just said, Luhnan decided that ogling the guy probably was the right way to ¡°show interest¡±. He wasn¡¯t sure what else he could do to show the system just how much he wanted a humanoid form, and something about watching the guy bathe was¡­ distracting. ¡®This is for my evolution. For science. Mhm¡­ ¡®
¡­
Luhnan felt like he should make a witty comment or something, just like, point at those back muscles and crack a joke. He doubted the system would laugh though, and he couldn¡¯t come up with a good joke. So he just watched instead. He couldn¡¯t point anyway. He didn¡¯t have fingers. A flicker of movement caught his eye, or rather, whatever to call whatever it was that gave him vision in plant form. Something dark yet pale yet colorful moved past him and the rock, and the next second it was gone. He felt like he had seen someone though. Then Rowan spun and suddenly Luhnan saw a woman appear as she turned away from where she¡¯d stood at the man¡¯s back. A crazed smile split her face as she leapt, then the next second her hair spun around and swallowed her whole. The ball of black hair flew across the water in a flurry of movement and water droplets. Right towards Luhnan. ¡®SYSTEM WHAT¡¯S THAT IT¡¯S COMINGRIGHTATME-¡¯ Luhnan did the mental version of a scream as the hairy woman flew right over him and landed on the large rock he was growing at the base of. While the plant shivered like a leaf the system¡¯s voice rose up.
That is Esbi, the r? of this forest.
Esbi settled down on top of the tall rock as the system spoke, hair falling back again to reveal her naked form. She had tan skin, if only a few shades lighter than Rowan¡¯s, except for her arms that lost all color from the elbow down. Luhnan felt just as shocked as Rowan looked now that he could see her again. Luhnan had a harder time looking up at her. He only saw her legs and her face whenever she leaned forward to stare back at Rowan, seemingly unaware of the third person present. Or forth, if the system counted as a person. ¡°My my, aren¡¯t you a jumpy one. Scared me dead you did.¡± The r?¡¯s voice was deep, yet unmistakably female. It didn¡¯t come from her, as much as from everywhere at once. It was like standing in a room full of stereos all broadcasting the same message at once and it made Luhnan¡¯s head spin. ¡°Who-¡± Rowan¡¯s voice on the other hand sounded normal, if a bit raspy as if he hadn¡¯t spoken in awhile. The man immediatly shut his mouth and grew paler, as if he¡¯d made a horrible mistake. Luhnan felt a overwhelming sense of glee wash over him, but it wasn¡¯t his own. He felt as if the ground was laughing. Esbi continued, this time with clear amusement in her voice. ¡°Clever one. Wary one. Afraid I will eat you whole? You, are not one of mine. What do I, do with you?¡± Rowan looked lost and afraid, body tense as he kept his full attention on Esbi. While waiting for Rowan to answer Luhnan dared a quick question to the system. ¡®What¡¯s a ro? She didn¡¯t notice me but would she hurt me? Is she gonna hurt the guy?¡¯ Rowan kept quiet and just stared at the r?, something that made another surge of glee flow through Luhnan¡¯s surroundings. The system spoke slowly, as if explaining something it didn¡¯t think Luhnan would understand if rushed.
A r? is the spirit of a forest. They were given physical shape by Ilo as a gift, but belong to Igor. She knows you are there, just as she knows about everything happening within her forest. In a sense she is the forest.
To the system¡¯s surprise, Luhnan actually seemed to get what it was telling him. ¡®Oh so like a dryad? But like, for the entire forest? That¡¯s a lot of trees¡­ Is she evil?¡¯
...She is a guardian of her territory. Very few of Igor¡¯s life forms can be called evil.
The r? started speaking again, but Luhnan gave up on making sense of what she was saying in favor of questioning the system now that it was willing to tell him things. ¡®Who¡¯s Igor and Ilo anyway? And why¡¯s Esbi talking like that?¡¯
Igor is the god of the sea, evolution, and birth. He rules over beasts and plants. Katrina is the goddess of humans and their close cousins who often call themselves the Sentients. Ilo is the deity of the Underground. Ilo takes from both, and changes them into their own. The humans call their creations changelings. Changelings act¡­ strangely. They do not live to evolve. Esbi talks strangely to your ears because she has a hard time speaking like humans. Changelings and some other entities of the Underground speak with more than one voice. They try to say several things at once and often forget that such cannot be done with tongues and lungs, so their words becomes jumbled. They know what they want to say, but they often forget to do it in the right order, or they¡¯ll leave parts out, or repeat them. R? are part changeling and think in ways very similar to how the creatures of the Underground think and communicate. Several things going on at once.
The sudden lesson left Luhnan stunned and not a little bit confused. As he went to speak again he noticed Esbi had stopped speaking, then she turned around and disappeared. Rowan was left standing in the stream as if he¡¯d seen a ghost. ¡®Why-¡¯ He¡¯d barely started talking again when Rowan suddenly bolted. The naked man scrambled up the side of the stream where the smaller pines grew then disappeared among the branches without looking back. ¡®Wait where¡¯s he going?!¡¯
Away from here. It seems Esbi spooked him.
¡®Yes but what about me?!
...What about you?
¡®What- uh¡­ well. Hrm¡­ So uh, how¡¯d Esbi turn invisible like that?¡¯
¡­
¡®Just answer my question.¡¯
She turned around. Her back is hollow.
¡®That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡¯
Are you upset that the naked man left?
¡®Let¡¯s not talk about that.¡¯ Ch5 The birds and the bees and the bears The forest on the other side of the stream lacked the thick blanket of moss that covered anything lower than a meter above the ground. The roots and thick tree trunks gave way for smaller trees and knee high bushes grew a plenty. This made moving fast through this part of the forest much harder than within the deep part of the Pines, something Rowan was now painfully aware of. His lung burned as he slowly but surely lost the energy to keep running. With his hands on his knees, Rowan took a moment to just catch his breath. The way he wheezed and felt his skin burn from the run had him feeling embarrassed for some reason. Hadn¡¯t he ran all the way out here at full speed last night? Surely his wolf side hadn¡¯t been left gasping for breath like a fat noble after a flight of stairs. The thought put a smile on his face, then made him chuckle. ¡°As if¡± he snickered to himself. Rowan closed his eyes for a moment, took a deep breath, then straightened back up and leaned back against a pine with a trunk thicker than he was wide. The drumming of his heart slowly faded back down and left his hearing clear and quiet once more. A quiet whisper rustled through the branches high above as the wind picked up. For a moment he just stood there, looking at the forest all around him, and listening to the distant noises of life. Peaceful, that was the word, a rare thing to call the Pines he felt, but no other word quite described the quiet of the forest better than ¡®peaceful¡¯. It was a deceptive way to see the forest, no matter how true it could feel those rare moments. Rowan took another deep breath and leaned back against the tree, content to just appreciate this moment before it passed. When it did, it was with a sudden crash as fully grown bear with fur the color of coal came crashing down from the same tree Rowan was leaning against. It slammed into the ground with a thud that sent tremors through man and trees alike, making both shiver and shake at the sudden mini earthquake. Rowan flew back on pure reflex, the bear having landed a mere meter or so away from him after having stayed quiet up in the pine¡¯s branches for gods know how long. As he stumbled back the bear turned its massive head and blinked at him, confused for just a moment, then a deep rumble filled its chest as it lurched towards him with jaws wide open. The sound it made sent Rowan¡¯s hair standing on end and his body tensing up with fear. The predator was at least twice his size and not at all happy to find a human standing next to it. In true animalistic fashion it completely ignored that fact that it was the one that had approached, not the other way around, and it showed its displeasure at this by raising a paw the size of Rowan¡¯s head, then swung it towards him with enough force to break a small tree. Rowan fell back in his haste to get away from the paw, ground hitting his back hard enough to force the air out of his lungs. The blow went wide of his head, but with enough force to send a woosh of air past him that tugged at his hair and had his heart jump in his chest. The bear roared in outrage at the miss, then planted its front on the ground, pushed off so that it reared up above Rowan, and fell down upon him with the intent to crush his chest beneath the flat palms of its paws. Rowan had other plans. With a surge of adrenaline and his heart in his throat he threw himself to the side, just barely managing to roll away from certain death. He only just flung his hands down to push himself up and away when he felt something dig into his shoulder and chest. The left side of his torso and upper arm went numb and useless as the bear bit down, but the distant feeling of bones crunching still reached past the shock numbing his sense of pain. It would catch up to him soon, no doubt, but for now the only thing that managed to overpower the shock was pure, primal, fear. Rowan howled and reached back with his right arm, desperately clawing at anything he could reach to get the beast off of him. His fingers found thick folds of fur and skin where they grasped, then the wet hollow of the bear¡¯s eye. It shook its head once, lightly, as he clawed at its face, mostly in annoyance, but then as he found its eye and sunk his fingers into the squishy orb and socket the bear howled and threw its entire body back, pulling Rowan with it like a ragdoll. He felt something tear, then cold and wetness as trees flew past him and the ground greeted him with brutal enthusiasm. He rolled several meters, bushes and branches giving way and scraping his body as he went past then slowed down into a bleeding pile of limbs. Rowan¡¯s breathing came out quick and uneven, shock, fear, and pain all fighting and sending his mind into chaos. A wave of white hot anger surged up from his gut, through his chest, and out his lungs as he spasmed to the side. He could hear the bear whuffing and stomping around in a rage before it shook itself and looked around for where he went. Rowan gasped and wept as the previously numb shoulder flared to life, painful and torn with enough blood gushing out of the savaged muscles to make his right arm slick and slippery as he clutched at the injury. He felt bones creak and object as something within him pushed and set a new wave of agonizing pain flowing through the torn flesh. Muscles moved and twisted like newly awoken snakes beneath his skin, fully visible where the bear had torn him open. His left arm was just barely attached to him still, dangling uselessly from torn bones and persistent strips of muscles. For a moment Rowan forgot the bear, head too clouded by the pain and sight before him as something red and quivering moved beneath the sludge of torn skin and blood, twisting and turning before homing in on each other to bridge the gap the wound made between his arm and back. He watched with morbid fascination as muscle surged back into each other like clay, red threads reattaching and pulling to push the bones of his arm back into place. His brain barely registered the sound of the bear charging through the underbrush towards him, mouth open into another crazed roar that sent spittle clots of blood from its eye flying all over. Despite the pain, Rowan still felt a unbidden surge of pleasure shoot through his nerves as his cursed blood woke up further, healing and pushing his mind into distant places where the delusion of tearing the bear apart felt much more real than it had any right to be. Laughter billowed up from his lungs, along with a mouthful of blood as he felt feeling return to his left arm. He was just about to howl a taunt at the charging bear, closing in on him as it was, when he saw a arrow sprout from the side of its head. The sight confused him in his drunk haze of pain and curse craving to run amok. He could already feel the itch of his hair standing on end, growing longer and looser as new strands of fur deep beneath his skin prepared to push his dreadlocks out and loose from his scalp so the thick fur of his wolf form could replace it. His teeth felt longer and tight, as if they didn¡¯t fit in his mouth and were just about to push free of their prison. He could feel the change, so close to the surface that he only needed to give it a few more seconds to grab hold of him. ¡°STAY DOWN!¡± The shout came from his side, but Rowan had no focus left to direct at will. His head still swam and all he had eyes for was the bear, reared up on its hind legs and thrashing wildly in pain, not yet dead, and far from accepting its defeat. A second arrow joined the first, this time hitting the bear slightly below the jaw where the thick folds of skin and fur protected its throat and bones. It let out a sound close to a scream, then fell forwards and down onto its forepaws once more, sending another tremor through the ground that shook Rowan¡¯s bones from where he lay just a few leaps away from it. A few more steps and it would have gotten him. The thought sent a shiver through his body that drew out a sound he shouldn¡¯t quite have been making in this situation. The change was messing with his head. Rowan grit his teeth and pushed it back as best he could, meanwhile the bear turned and made to leap at whoever had shot at it. It made it only a few steps before a man with a spear charged it from the other side. He thrust the long weapon into the back of the beast¡¯s skull, which only earned him another outraged roar as it tried to turn back to bite him. A third arrow struck its head just as it turned, which dragged its attention back to the other side and away from the man with the spear. Rowan watched groggily as the spearman let out a roar and pushed. The spear sunk down then up as the man pushed it in under the bear¡¯s head, then threw his entire weight down on the spear¡¯s length to force the other end up. A wet tearing sound was heard as the bear gave one last defiant gurgle, then fell still as its head was torn halfway off its body. Rowan blinked numbly at the scene, then rolled over onto his stomach to try and push himself up. The gnawing need of the change was still trying to push its way into his head, but he had it forced back to the back of his mind now, enough so to make his hair and teeth stop itching. Sounds slowly grew normal again around him as his head stopped spinning, just in time for him to notice the heavy boots striding up to him, then over him as whoever had walked up stood above him, one foot on each side of his lower back. He felt a sharp tip of something be pushed against the back of his head, along with a strong hand grabbing a handful of his hair at their base and tug. His face was forced up painfully so that he couldn¡¯t move. A gruff and suspicious voice spoke up above him as he bit back an oath. ¡°Stay still. Are you human?¡±If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Do you have to ask? Guy¡¯s naked and unharmed. That¡¯s a changeling.¡± Rowan¡¯s breath caught as he heard the spear guy object to the other¡¯s question. The one holding him down, the bowman Rowan assumed, or crossbow, gave a unamused grunt then snapped back to his companion. Rowan could see neither of them from his position on the ground with the bear and spearman behind him and the bowman above his back. ¡°Oh ease down Shaun. Pine does nasty things to anyone. Could just be some unlucky sod getting caught up in it.¡± Shaun, the man with the spear, spat, but didn¡¯t object. The bowman gave another tug to Rowan¡¯s hair then croaked ¡°Well?¡± ¡°Human. I¡¯m human¡± Rowan croaked. Shaun spat again. ¡°And your clothes? Where are they?¡± The bowman continued asking despite Shaun¡¯s impatient grunt. Rowan¡¯s mind raced. What could he say? Grasping for straws, he said the only thing he could think of. ¡°There was a woman- she¡­ uh¡­¡± ¡°Tricked you?¡± Shaun suggested. ¡°Shut up and let him speak. What¡¯d she look like?¡± Rowan¡¯s neck ached as he spoke, the sharp tip of what he suspected was an arrow still planted against the back of his head. Crossbow, it had to be a crossbow if the man only needed one hand to fire it. Unless he planned on stabbing him with a normal arrow. ¡°Pale, no, not pale, just uh, the hands. Arms. Long black hair, weird dark eyes. Talked weird.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the r?¡± the bowman said. ¡°Oh come off it Trevor. Still doesn¡¯t explain him being without a scratch with all that blood¡± Shaun objected. ¡°You can¡¯t expect every odd sod in the woods to be some unfortunate wanderer that you can save-¡± ¡°We¡¯re not the only idiots going into the woods Shaun. Cut him up yourself if you¡¯re so convinced.¡± Rowan felt himself go pale as he heard Shaun wrench the spear free from the bear, then walk closer. ¡°Oi not the fucking spea-¡± Trevor was cut off as Rowan felt the spear grace his thigh, sharp edge digging a shallow groove that quickly started weeping blood. He felt the tingle of the curse trying to push forth to heal him and had to put every ounce of focus he had into forcing it back so that the wound would remain open. For a moment he feared he would fail as all three kept still, waiting to see what would happen. After a few more seconds Shaun finally grunted and stepped back again. ¡°Ain¡¯t mean he¡¯s not a changeling¡± Shaun said, still suspicious despite the wound remaining normal. Trevor countered back. ¡°He said he¡¯s human, so he¡¯s not one of those that can¡¯t lie, and he bleeds like us. The r?¡¯s a reputation of tricking people, Shaun. Wouldn¡¯t be the first guy she¡¯s lured naked out here.¡± ¡°Awfully light prank for her style though¡± Shaun said. ¡°Explains the bear. Tried to gut him when she got done I bet¡± Trevor countered. Shaun and Trevor kept arguing back and forth, all the while Rowan remained tense and halfway to panic on the ground with his teeth gritted and the wound itching. At times like this he really hated his fast healing. Not once in his life had a wound taken more than a day to disappear unless he made a conscious effort to keep the curse at bay. Sure, at times it was a blessing that had kept him alive when a human would have perished, but it was also the biggest tell that he wasn¡¯t human whenever he wasn¡¯t wearing fur. A small part of his mind loved the idea that it would take nothing less of a small army or a elite adventuring team to take him down. Or a priest with Katrina¡¯s favor. Rowan had the creeping suspicion that anything affected by the goddess of mankind would cut deeper than tools without that divine touch. Katrina was well known for her distaste for Ilo¡¯s creatures, but the deity in question was also the reason why Katrina wouldn¡¯t actively hunt them down. The gods had a sort of truce going on from what Rowan could understand. They would leave each others possessions alone unless agitated, which meant that as long as Ilo¡¯s man eating monstrosities stayed discreet and far away, Katrina would turn a blind eye to them or something. Rowan felt like there was more to it, but seeking out a priest to find out would go against his ¡®avoid the holy people whenever possible¡¯ policy. Katrina might not have noticed him yet, or she just didn¡¯t deem him a big enough threat to act, but approaching her beloved priests would definitely set the possessive goddess off. He had no doubt about it. A rough hand on his neck pulled Rowan away from his drifting thoughts just as effectively as Trevor pulled him up from the ground. The man was strong. Rowan stumbled and nearly fell over again as he was roughly dragged to his feet and made to face his saviours. Hopefully they wouldn¡¯t turn from saviours to executioners. Focus Rowan, keep the wound open and don¡¯t act suspicious. He nearly choked when he saw Trevor¡¯s face. Great first impression. Trevor was a tall and somewhat thin man, despite his obvious strength. He had a sort of wiry look to his long limbs, as if instead of building up, his muscles had decided to simply compress instead. But what really set him apart from others was his face. The man had old faded scars that had left his face deformed and torn. Chunks of both ears were missing, leaving them to look more like scraps of skin slapped on his head as an afterthought. Long scars that looked to be from carefully placed knife cuts crossed his eyelids and brows several times without actually harming the eyes. Someone had taken great care to cut him up so that his face would look like a patchwork quilt rather than a human face. Shaggy, light brown hair framed his face in a mess of tufts trying their best to hide the crisscross of scars reaching past his face and onto his scalp. More scars warped the shape of his mouth, making it look uneven. The scars on his chin barely managed to divide the fuzz of a few days without shaving. His crossbow hung from a sling over his back, along with a quiver full of bolts. Rowan blinked and stood frozen as the elf child watched him in turn. Trevor¡¯s startlingly light blue eyes held a intense light to them, speaking of a sharp intellect and a observant wit befitting a hunter of the Pines. Trevor¡¯s face remained icy and judging for just a moment more, then he broke out into a laugh. Shaun sighed next to him. ¡°Alright alright you halfwit. It ain¡¯t that funny, Trevor. They all react that way, come on!¡± Shaun didn¡¯t seem anywhere as amused as Trevor. Shaun was just as tall as Trevor, but there the similarities ended. Where Trevor was thin and animated, Shaun was built thick enough that Rowan thought he could snap a small tree in two with his bare hands. The gruff looking man was bald and wide in a way that spoke of strength. Like Trevor he had sunkissed skin and a few cuts and bruises here and there from his time in the woods, but none as striking as Trevor¡¯s mangled face. They both wore leather armor over layers of dark clothing, a medium sized backpack each, and belts full of tools and weapons needed to make it through a few days in the Pines. ¡°If he¡¯s a changeling he¡¯s one hell of a skittish one! Look at that face! Could think he¡¯d seen a ghost gaha!¡± Trevor kept cackling until Shaun gently kicked him. The thinner man stumbled over, still wheezing with mirth. Rowan felt his his face heat up. Shaun sighed again. ¡°Don¡¯t mind the idiot. He¡¯s just as human as you, despite his ugly mug. The elves got him. Ain¡¯t you seen a elf child before?¡± Shaun peered at Rowan with no little amount of suspicion still. His hazel eyes looked almost yellow when light from high above the branches flickered over his face. ¡°Ehr- well¡­ Not up close. Sorry I¡­¡± Rowan felt silly as he stuttered a apology to Trevor. The thin man just grinned and waved the apology away. ¡°Understandable heh. We tend to keep to ourselves if possible. Huwee my lungs. Having someone we think might be a changeling go pale like a bedwetting kid at first sight. Oh my haha.¡± Trevor shook his head and chuckled. Shaun gave him a disapproving scowl, then turned back to Rowan and reached for his bag. ¡°The idiot¡¯s as weird as the rest. You see a lot more of them in the cities. Country bum then?¡± Rowan nodded, still feeling a bit stunned over the situation. He noticed far too late that the wound on his thigh had pulled itself closed. Shaun tossed a pair of pants at him before he could figure out a way to hide it from him. The large man didn¡¯t seem to notice. ¡°Figures. Country folks tend to get way up in their ass when they see elf kids. All that time alone in the plains makes folks way too paranoid. If I see you so much as consider stabbing him for it I¡¯ll skewer you like a rabbit.¡± Rowan blinked, then nodded again, feeling sillier by the second. He quickly tried to reassure Shaun while fumbling with the pants. Shaun digged up a far too large shift from his bag while Rowan did so. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll uh, I don¡¯t mind. I was just surprised¡­ Ah, thanks.¡± Rowan accepted the shirt and hurriedly pulled it on. Meanwhile Trevor finally recovered from his laughing fit. ¡°Cut the guy some slack, Shaun. I¡¯m a intimidating guy.¡± ¡°About as intimidating as a bird flying into a wall¡± Shaun grunted. ¡°Hey now, birds do creepy things sometimes¡± Trevor cut back. Shaun just sighed and shouldered his bag again. Rowan felt slightly out of place. Trevor gave the guy a friendly light punch then grinned at Rowan again. ¡°Jokes aside, don¡¯t mind the face. Elves are nasty people. Let¡¯s get this bear cut up eh? Didn¡¯t expect to have to take a big one like this down, but who are we to complain right? Lucky it didn¡¯t do more than toss ya around. Bear fights can get nasty if you don¡¯t take it by surprise.¡± Trevor pointed a thumb over his shoulder at the dead bear. Rowan smiled stiffly and glanced at the corpse. A persistent urge to let the wolf take over and dig into the fresh kill had been gnawing at his mind for awhile now, and as Trevor asked him to help cut it up that thought turned into a insistant buzz. Rowan forced the thoughts away and nodded. ¡°Sure but eh, I¡¯ve never skinned a bear before so¡­¡± Trevor slapped his shoulder and pulled a large knife free from his belt with a little flourish. Shaun grunted and walked over to the bear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry friend, I¡¯ll teach you. We¡¯ll be heading back after we¡¯ve got the useful bits packed up. I assume you¡¯d want us to escort you back to Harwall? Dangerous to be in the Pines alone. We¡¯ll have you help with the bear and carry it back and we¡¯ll call it even.¡± Trevor didn¡¯t wait for Rowan to answer. Instead he handed the knife over to Rowan, then pulled a second one and waltzed over to the other side of the bear. At Trevor¡¯s instructions and Shaun¡¯s occasional comment, Rowan set about helping skin the beast. The feeling of skin giving beneath the knife and the still warm blood gushing forth did things to his mind that he didn¡¯t quite want to acknowledge. The process kept him captivated with a instinctual fascination he partly blamed on the wolf, and partly on his eagerness to learn a new craft. He¡¯d worked with leather before for a few pieces of furniture, but never directly from the source like this. Happy to have earned enough trust to not be shot down on the spot, Rowan eagerly lost himself in the work. The three of them would need to keep at it for awhile before they could get going again. This was a welcome break from the solitude of the woods.It wasn¡¯t until they were almost done cutting the last of the meat free of the carcass that they heard the bees arrive. Ch6 The bees knees are not so great when dogsized It started as a quiet buzz in the distance that slowly, slowly, grew louder. Rowan was the first to notice. The hunters were the first to react. Trevor swore and Shaun abandoned the ribcage he¡¯d slowly been disassembling in favor of pulling the already half full sack of bones shut. Both rose and pulled the sacks they¡¯d brought with them to carry whatever they caught in with them over their shoulders. ¡°Time to go greenie. The bees noticed us.¡± Trevor didn¡¯t look at Rowan as he spoke, instead he scanned their surroundings to determine what direction the buzzing was coming from. Rowan, who could count the amount of times he¡¯d been in the Pines on one hand, gave both hunters confused looks as he stood up and pulled his own sack over his shoulder. He¡¯d gotten the one with the pelt. It was much heavier than he¡¯d thought it¡¯d be and the burden gave him a new respect for both hunters¡¯ strength. The held both their backpacks and the large sacks as if they barely weighted them down. It made Rowan¡¯s face heat up as he suppressed a groan of effort while holding his burden. ¡°They¡¯re downwind. We¡¯ll cut to the right of where they¡¯re going to avoid them following our trail as easily.¡± Once again Trevor didn¡¯t wait for a response. He just took off in the direction he¡¯d chosen. Shaun followed without a word and Rowan soon found himself struggling to catch up after the shock lifted. It all went so fast, and the buzz in the distance was getting louder. The going was rough, and unlike the hunters, Rowan felt himself caught up by the underbrush at every turn and twist of the terrain. The buzzing was still getting louder. Neither hunter looked back, but Rowan felt his gaze constantly shifting to the right as his pulse grew louder. There was something primal to it, to flee while something loud and unseen was getting closer. It was a feeling Rowan felt wholly unfamiliar with, the fear of prey. Call it arrogance, but he¡¯d never once felt like something was about to come get him. He¡¯d pissed off plenty of people before, but the knowledge that wounds would close in seconds and that every stab of pain would bring that intoxicating wave of excitement and anticipation crashing down on him as it did always dulled any sense of fear he held for people. At least when they chased him. He had plenty of fear for how his life would fall apart if he was ever discovered and branded a monster. Fear of scaring loved ones, few as they were. Fear of hurting someone he cared for. But never the fear of prey. As the buzzing drew close enough to drown out the thundering of bare feet against ground and the drumming heartbeat pounding in his head he felt it. Fear. He knew that whatever was coming was far more than he could handle. They weren¡¯t people. They didn¡¯t care for emotions or morals or anything larger than life. They were coming and they would trample him without a twinge of regret. There was nothing more to it. Nothing he could do to prevent it but run. They did not care for him as anything but moving meat. It was fear and frustration and a screaming question bouncing around in his skull like a scared rabbit. ¡®Why me? Why is this happening? Why am I put in this situation where I get no choices, no chances, and no way to prevent it?¡¯ Those thoughts called to something else deep within his mind. To that distance corner where reason and guilt kept clear. Fear turned to frustration, and for just a moment Rowan indulged that feeling and spun on his heel to face these creatures that would dare do this to him. Why should he let this happen? Anger clouded his vision as his lips drew back to bare straining teeth. His white sclera clouded over into a greyish dim, then into a feral black as fear became frustration and gathered in his face. He heard one of the hunters yell far behind his back, but ignored the call. What mad creature would think itself better than him, to the point where he himself let it scare him? Laughter bubbled up in his throat before he could stop it. Mad, shaking laughter, the kind people let out when they¡¯re on the edge and ready to break. The kind of sound a werewolf losing its mind to emotion lets out. Rowan planted his feet and tensed his body, feeling the familiar rush of heat surge up his spin, into his chest, then up to his face to tug at his skin as if something just beneath was demanding to be freed. Why was he afraid? Was he even afraid? He felt anger, a swirl of frustration over having felt helpless wash over him again, sending a shiver up his spin along with the heat. What could possibly- Then the black bodies crashed past the trees like a forest fire. Slick, dark, chitin swarmed over and against each other like a tide or a heavy trail of smoke, all fighting to gain a bit more distance over the others. They were the size of dogs and their wings shook the air for miles. The bees did not fit their name, nor did they resemble anything Rowan associated with a bee. At least not when scaled up to that size and hurled into a swarm of at least a thousand. They were more of a tide of limbs and wings moving so fast that the eye only caught a blur of orange. The shape of their bodies were lost to Rowan, they moved far too quickly and too close to each other for him to tell where segmented legs and undulating abdomens were attached or where one bee ended and the next began. It was like staring into the depths of a toppled ant nest, squirming insides laid open to the sky for just a moment as the ants struggled to put the nest back together and move their eggs and workers back inside. It was both fascinating and deeply disturbing to watch. He didn¡¯t see them fall down upon the bear carcass, it was too far away, but the swarm was massive enough to blot out all in its path even at a distance. Rowan ran. Trees flew past him as all that gathered energy and intent cooled down into a lump of ice that lodged itself in his stomach. Any confidence or delusion of standing a chance was long gone. Healing or no healing, the bees would destroy him. He didn¡¯t want to think about what would happen if they didn¡¯t. They would keep trying. For how long he didn¡¯t know, but they would keep trying to kill him or worse and he had no intention of letting that happen. So Rowan ran. It took him awhile to catch up with the hunters, but the rush the curse had thrown at him let him follow their scent until they slowed enough for him to catch up. The adrenaline might have helped too. He found them by a creek, water to their ankles and sacks tossed into the bushes on the other side. When he stumbled out of the brushes surrounding his side of the creek they both looked up. Trevor blinked numbly for a second then broke into a string of curses. Shaun told him to get into the water. Something about the water masking their scents. Rowan was too winded to argue. ¡°- and if those sea cursed monsters don¡¯t get us now just to spite you for that stunt, then I swear to Katrina and all her children that I will drag you back out there just to let them finish you, you stupid-¡± ¡°Alright easy Trevor. Oi!¡± Shaun flicked a handful of water at Trevor, who responded by throwing a half rotten clump of muck from the creek¡¯s bottom at Shaun. ¡°He stopped! When a swarm of overgrown bees were after us! I take back what I said earlier, Esbi clearly wants him dead and we¡¯re in no position to stop her if she tries again.¡± ¡°Trevor!¡± Shaun stared the thin man down. Trevor glared back, spat, then turned his back on the other to pace around in the creek for a bit. Rowan just watched it all from the corner of his eye while his knees demanded he keep his hands on them to not fall over. Exhaustion had his blood rushing like a river through him. Fast, harsh, and boiling hot. It made the pulsing in his ears feel like something was breathing down his neck, which pretty much summed up what his curse was doing while he stood panting. ¡°Damned masochist¡± he to wheezed to himself under his breath. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Trevor turned to give him a dirty look. Shaun tossed water at him again and the man reeled back like a drenched cat, hissing and spitting. The three blinked, then Shaun broke out into a tired laugh. Rowan felt his own giggling bubble up as his one track curse caught onto the mirth without a second thought. Sometimes he felt like a dog, so easy to make happy. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Trevor remained glaring and huffing for all of 10 seconds, then he pressed his lips together into a thin line and tried his best not to show how the edges of his mouth started twitching upwards. His serious facade, already crumbling, broke down completely with a burst of laughter when Shaun kicked water at Rowan without breaking the stare off he had with Trevor. Rowan, who didn¡¯t see the attack coming, yelped and nearly dropped his sack in the fear that a bee had managed to catch up on him. He only realized it was just water when his tired mind noticed Trevor and Shaun cackling like magpies. Maybe it was the contagious laughter, the silliness he felt over being startled so easily, or the plain exhaustion sailing in after the previous wave of adrenaline. It was probably all three combined. The trio wheezed and giggled, then just wheezed as the situation slowly calmed down. A silence settled over them then, as all three steadied their breaths and dared look past that comfortable distraction. The buzzing was still present, but much fainter now. The three waited with bated breaths to see if it got louder. It should have been less frightening to wait for a sound to change, rather than to wait for one to break the silence, yet that distant buzz and the fresh memory of the thundering roar it had been up close was just enough to set their heartbeats running again. It was Trevor who broke the silence and announced that it was time to start moving again. The other two nodded silently and followed his lead. The trees grew further apart on the other side of the creek. In some places so far that bits of the sky was visible past the branches. Trevor set a brisk pace for the group, all three of them hauling the sacks of bear parts in silence. Ever so slightly the buzzing disappeared beneath the other sounds of the forest. Only when his sensitive ears could no longer pick up that distant hum did Rowan dare relax again. The three shared some strips of dried meat while walking. The tension lasted for a few hours before Trevor started cracking a few not so good jokes. Perhaps they were intentionally bad, as to not make too much noise, or he just found puns genuinely funny. Rowan wasn¡¯t sure, but the mirth was contagious enough to make up for what the jokes lacked in quality. By the time the light started fading and Shaun declared it a good time to set up time, all three of them were in considerably better moods than before. Rowan was told how to set up a forest camp in monster infested areas. Unlike camps in calmer places, a place full of monsters meant stealth was a vital part of the setup. Shaun produced a pair of shovels from his backpack and directed Rowan to help him make a hole next to a few bushes that would cover the top. A tent went up inside the hole, half covered by the bushes and the rest concealed by the ground rising around them. It was heavy work and the sun was setting fast. Trevor busied himself with burying the sacks filled with bear parts a stone¡¯s throw away from their camp. Something about making sure the scent of blood didn¡¯t draw anything towards them, and that if it did, they would be far away enough for whatever dug up the sacks not to notice them. To Rowan¡¯s surprise no fire was built. ¡°Smoke and light will get you killed or worse out here¡± Shaun had said. ¡°Body heat and cover from the elements is the best you can do if you wanna remain undiscovered while sleeping.¡± It sounded fair enough to him then, but after they¡¯d all shared some more dried meat and crawled into the tent, Rowan was starting to feel a wee bit¡­ Awkward. As cozy as the half buried tent had seemed earlier, being squeezed into it together with two other guys gave the place a much more intimate feeling. Especially since they were all huddled up practically on top of each other. Shaun and Trevor didn¡¯t seem to mind at all, and Rowan had a feeling Trevor had already fallen asleep judging by his calm breathing. The calm breathing he could feel against the side of his head¡­ Yup it was a bit too close. ¡°H-hey uh¡­ Shouldn¡¯t we have one of us guarding outside or something?¡± Shaun grunted and waves a hand dismissively without opening his eyes ¡°The nastier things come out at night. We¡¯re proper hidden so the small fry won¡¯t spot us. The stronger things know when they¡¯re seen, which means they¡¯ll spot you. Not worth the risk of pissing off something big just to avoid the small guys.¡± Rowan nodded slowly, not too satisfied with that answer. He felt Shaun turn over next to him, broad back covering what little light slipped through the tent flap. Rowan made a disgruntled noise and tried to wiggle into a more comfortable position. ¡°Stop your squirming¡± Shaun grumbled. ¡°Couldn¡¯t we have made a bigger hole?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t make a fire. We¡¯d freeze like corpses in a lake.¡± Trevor started snoring. Rowan fought the urge to roll his eyes. ¡°Why do I have to be in the middle?¡± ¡°Cause you¡¯re a lil sissy from the city. You¡¯re embarrassment will keep all three of us warm.¡± Rowan felt his face heat up. He replied with a indignant stutter. ¡°I¡¯m not and that doesn¡¯t make sense. Switch with me.¡± ¡°No. You being in the middle means I can avoid getting spooned by Trevor for one night. I won¡¯t miss that chance up. Now shut up and sleep.¡± Despite the stern tone, Shaun sounded amused. Rowan was not amused. ¡°Spooned??¡± Trevor let out a quiet snort and answered with the borderline evil tone of someone reveling in the moment of shock their big reveal will cause. ¡°He¡¯s a cuddly sleeper. Enjoy.¡± Not a second after Shaun said that did Rowan feel a arm slip around his waist and a leg flopping over his own. He could almost feel the way Shaun tried not to laugh, and for a moment he wondered if this was how stuffed animals felt when kids half hugged, half strangled them to death every night. Rowan made a strangled sound of frustration when Trevor nuzzled his face into his neck. This would be a long night¡­ When morning arrived ¡®conflicted¡¯ was the word to describe Rowan¡¯s mind. On one hand, it did actually turn so cold that he understood the hunters¡¯ insistence of sleeping so close to each other, but one the other hand, he was pretty sure he¡¯d felt a foot touch his face at some point, which meant Trevor was either freakishly bendy, or that the man moved enough in his sleep to flip around all the way then back at some point. Trevor himself seemed completely unaware of this mystery when they woke up. The scarred man seemed well rested and happy when he woke up. Shaun too was in a good mood and had woken up second. Rowan himself felt like he¡¯d been clobbered to death then made to sleep in a very small box while someone drummed on it all night. His body ached from moving about all day and Trevor¡¯s ability to both starfish and spoon at the same time had left him tossing and turning all night. Shaun had enough experience with the ordeal to leave Rowan to himself for majority of the morning, only approaching to give him some stale bread for breakfast. Trevor seemed confused, but followed Shaun¡¯s lead and left the grumpy artist alone while they packed up. The trek through the Pines resumed once the trio had eaten and gathered their belongings. The sacks of bear parts was dug back up and soon they were traveling once more. Around midday the trees grew small enough to seem normal and the branches finally gave way enough for the sky to peek through the greenery. An hour or so later the treeline broke up into a field, and in the distance Harwall waited for them. Rowan felt relief and warriness at the sight. Luckily the pair of guards standing by the Pine gate didn¡¯t recognize Rowan, and the three went through and into the town without any trouble. Once inside the trio said their goodbyes, slapped backs, then divided. Rowan found himself lugging a smaller sack of bear meat home with him as thanks for the help and company, a rare treat that normally would have cost him far more that he would be willing to part with. The feral part of his mind was already whispering and whining to be let out to indulge in the taste of the bloody cut. Rowan fought it down with a force of will while he searched for the key to his house around the potted plants he kept outside. He rarely kept keys or other valuable on him while out on his ¡®runs¡¯, just in case he lost his possessions somehow or ran too far to recover them. The key lay where he left it underneath a pot of blue flowers. He grabbed both pot and key and unlocked the door. His humble but cluttered home greeted him like it had so many times before. Cheap furniture fought for space with tools, boxes, and unfinished projects. A small fireplace at the back of the room peeked past counters and a table set up for his kitchen related needs. A couch and several tables and shelves of varying sizes and uses took up the rest of the room¡¯s space. The door to his bedroom stood ajar to the left of his kitchen. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was home and it served his needs well enough. The furniture tended to move about whenever he was busy working, mostly because he was what a tidier man would call ¡®a messy and unorganized clutz of a craftsman¡¯. Said man would probably only say that because he himself had a much larger area to work with, and thus an easier time keeping things in designated places instead of moving things when more space was needed. Rowan scoffed at the arrogance of this imaginary man. What did order mean as long as he got the work done and it didn¡¯t show on the results. Sometimes he even found inspiration in the mess! This one time he¡¯d gotten an idea for a wonderful sculpture from looking at a dangerously stacked tower of chairs. It was a daring and unusual shape, if you squinted with one eye and looked at it from the side. That was the artist eye for you, seeing wonders in mundane objects. Rowan nodded to himself. It had been worth it, even when the chairs had fallen over and nearly taken him with them after he bumped into them. Accidents happen. Rowan snickered at the silly memory as he moved over to his kitchen to scavenge for something edible. The bear meat he would save for a special occasion, or until his feral side overpowered his self control and took it upon itself to wolf the entire thing down. Stale bread and some cheese made for a nice meal, and soon Rowan found himself relaxed enough to go back to his usual routine. He made his way over to a table full of clay, sticks, and tools. A half finished statue of Katrina stood in the middle of the cluster, face tilted to the side in a motherly smile and her hands to her sides in a welcoming gesture. Rowan felt a chill run down his spine as he looked at the statue. Despite her kind demeanor, the statue filled him with a sort of primal unease. She was no goddess of his, and her opinion of him would no doubt be on the less motherly side should he ever catch her attention. Perhaps it was a silly hope that she would one day accept him if he worked hard enough to stay human. A wiser man would no doubt keep his distance from the goddess of humanity and her following, but Rowan felt a sort of yearning to join her flock nonetheless. It would get him in deep trouble one day, he had no doubt, but for now he would work for the church and make them pieces of art to show their devotion to their goddess. It also helped that the church paid well for such work. A growing settlement had few needs for artwork usually, but this one had a priest and so a church would be built for him to work in, and wherever there was a church there would be need of an artist to fill it with pretty things. That said artist spent once a month tearing up people and spreading fear among the populace was something best left known to the artist alone. All they needed to know was that he made statues and paintings that would please the eyes of the followers. Rowan let his mind drift as he grabbed clots of clay and softened it up with the water in a bucket next to the table. Despite his flaws and murderous tendencies, his talent with the arts remained pure and beautiful. A convenient distraction for others and himself. If he was cursed to wear a mask for the rest of his life, then he would make damn sure that it was a pretty mask. Ch7 Cocks and Bread Morning arrived with the usual bird song and sunshine of a good day, then as usual Margret Rotwall¡¯s rooster decided to join in on the noise making and turned the good day into a normal day at best. The kind of screech a bird could produce with sheer willpower always amazed Rowan. Some mornings when the rooster was feeling horny the bird could keep at it for hours. Rowan wasn¡¯t sure if that flirting tactic had worked for the rooster yet, or if the bird was still thinking up new, devious ways to woo the nearby hens with. A second cry confirmed that the rooster was still going with the good ol ¡®scream until noticed¡¯ tactic. In a way it was a very human way to request attention. Rowan let out a tired groan as the rooster put some back into its third cry. A less patient neighbour let their frustration be hear a few houses down in the form of a yell nearly rivaling the rooster¡¯s. Rowan took another moment to just savor that feeling of being newly awaken. Joints being stiff and perfectly content to stay unmoved for a few more minutes, head full of unwanted awareness, and back threatening to raise a fuss if he moved enough for it to remember that sitting wasn¡¯t the ideal position for sleeping. Rowan let out another disgruntled sigh and put his palms to the table to push himself back up. Doing so left him face to face with his by now finished statue of Katrina. The artist froze for an entire half a second before his body jerked back and nearly tipped the chair over. The statue remained staring at him disapprovingly while he scrambled to keep the chair from falling over. Perhaps it was the chair¡¯s fate to fall to the goddess¡¯ might and Rowan¡¯s increasingly bad sleeping habits. The cheap wooden chair hit the floor, back first, then brought Rowan down with it with a crash that shook the artist wide awake. There he lay for a moment, dazed, sore, and just a little bit dumbfounded. Then the rooster screamed at the sun again and Rowan decided to join it. Half an hour later Rowan had clean(er) clothes on, the statue in a box on a small cart, and a miserable piece of stale bread in his mouth. The sun greeted him like a bucket of cold water when he opened the door and someone finally shut up the infernal rooster. A decent day. Rowan chewed his breakfast on the way out of his humble home, a cheap looking house squeezed in between two equally cheap looking houses. The street he lived on continued a fair bit in both directions, leaving his house somewhat in the middle of that section of houses. Stone, wood, and just enough clay and dirt to keep it somewhat staying together gave the houses the usual new but somehow worn down look of new settlements. In time the older houses would be replaced by better quality ones, but for now a roof and poor walls was all one could hope to call home in Harwall. Build after need, that was the priority. A artist wasn¡¯t that high on the list of crafters, so Rowan would have to wait his turn until all the smiths, carpenters, and stone masons had gotten their houses finished enough to work from. Bakers, butchers, and tanners got dibs on the best locations, to make them easily available to the rest of the townspeople and to the gates where merchants crowded and resources were dropped off. Rowan swallowed the rest of the bread, grabbed the handle to the cart, and started down the street towards the Maple gate down south. He would have to drop the statue off at a smith¡¯s place to have it baked. Dried clay wouldn¡¯t last long if it rained, or even if left alone in the sun for too many days. On his way down the street he passed a few early wakers, a pair of grumpy guards, and Margret¡¯s house. And the rooster. It stood waiting outside her house like a feathered guard dog, all black feathers and piercing yellow eyes. As her drew near it burred up its feathers and made a low rumbling sound that made Rowan¡¯s hair stand on end. The noisy bird kept its eyes on him the entire time it took him to jog past Margret¡¯s house. For a few seconds he feared it would give chase, especially when it opened its beak slightly and grew perfectly still. Rowan had a fleeting thought that it was about to charge at him like a maddened bull, and quickened his pace to get away from it faster. He all but ran around the next corner in the street and very nearly tackled the old lady walking the opposite direction. The cart hit his heels painfully as he dug his feet in to avoid collision, and the weight of the dog sized statue nearly kept the thing rolling over him. The old lady stopped in her tracks without so much as blinking, still smiling absently and staring ahead with faded grey eyes. ¡°Agh- sorry, excuse me miss Rotwall- let me just¡­¡± The cart stopped with a wheeze of rusty wheels and gravel crunching beneath its weight. Rowan let out a breath of relief as he steadied himself again and took a step back from the old lady. Margret was old, practically ancient by low born standards, but despite the wrinkles and gnarled hands she still held a sort of youth to the way she moved. She held herself with a confident poise and always had a smile on her face as if the world amused her. She had salt and pepper hair, a constant war between the white and dark grey of old age that billowed down past her shoulders to just beneath her shoulder blades. Faded grey eyes that suggested either blindness or something close to it stared past Rowan with a gentle gaze. He could never figure out if she really was blind or not. He could ask, but Margret had a habit of dancing around questions just to watch your head spin. Instead he made sure the cart couldn¡¯t roll off on its own down the slightly tilted street. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, I heard you before you rounded the corner. Another statue for the church?¡± Margret had the voice of that one grandma that would secretly sneak you treats and tell you stories your parents wouldn¡¯t want you hearing yet. Raspy, kind, and mischievous. ¡°Yes, Marian wanted a statue of the goddess for the main hall.¡± ¡°So small?¡± ¡°I-... I don¡¯t have the equipment to make bigger ones¡­ Yet.¡± ¡°You keep giving her small ones. Lady lantern doesn¡¯t need any more ego than she has.¡± ¡°Margret.¡± Rowan blinked and couldn¡¯t help but glance around the street. Empty. He turned back to frown at Margret. She shrugged and let out a dry laugh. ¡°Important as she is, kind gods wouldn¡¯t waste time on a old woman¡¯s musings.¡± ¡°She has the church for that.¡± Margret let out another raspy little snicker. ¡°A god arrogant enough to pick chosen only to deal with gossip and backtalk needs smaller statues. Don¡¯t you worry, lady lantern knows I mean no harm, and the priest here knows she has better things to worry about than being called lady lantern.¡± Rowan shifted uncomfortably and scratched his neck while Margret smiled up at him. ¡°If you say so.¡± ¡°I know so. Now go deliver that statue boy, and don¡¯t let Herman bully you.¡± Margret took a step to the side to let him past. ¡°Would be easier if he didn¡¯t scream and pick fights.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a cock, it¡¯s what cocks do.¡± The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Somewhere behind Rowan¡¯s back the rooster let out another shriek. Something hit the ground with a crash. Margret¡¯s expression remained innocent enough to feel insulting. Rowan felt like he should protest, but Margret waved him away and before he knew it he was alone on the street again as he heard the old woman coo gently at her evil bird past the corner. Maybe if he rolled the cart fast enough he could ¡®accidently¡¯ hit the rooster some day. Tempting tempting¡­ Another shriek shut that idea down. If he opened war against the bird the bird would up its game, he was sure. Better to remain passive aggressive to maintain the peace. The rest of the walk to the smith remained uneventful but slow. By the time Rowan had rolled his cart up to the small ramp leading into the smithy, the sun had already rosen high enough that the rest of the town had woken up and gotten to work. The small plaza framed by the Guild, a number of shops and smithies, the townhall, and homes of several important people, bustled with the early activities of the settlement. Market stalls were being set up, early risers were browsing wares, stone was being brought in from the quarry past the Lake gate to be added to the new wall. It was a nice morning, despite screaming roosters and witty old ladies borderline insulting the goddess of humanity out in the open. Rowan told himself that a nice morning would work in his favor and rapped his knuckles on the door to the smithy. Lumbering footsteps approached the other side of the door within a minute, and as Rowan took a step back the door swung open to reveal a man just barely fitting in the entrance. Clark the smith whuffed a greeting past a fiery beard. That, or he coughed, it was hard to tell sometimes. Clark was a tall, thick man, with thick limbs, thick eyebrows, thick nose, thick- you know the deal. The man had a habit of letting others keep the conversation going on their own, or to let quiet reign while in his presence. Rowan usually went for the quiet. Clark¡¯s impressive build, fiery red hair, and quite a few hints of orcish ancestry, left others at a fifty fifty chance of babbling their jaws off out of fear, or staying silent enough to hear his mustache bristle whenever they did something he disapproved of. Like staring at him in silence. Rowan knew not to by now, so he turned around to heave the cart up the ramp two steps, then dodged to the side as Clark reached past him to take over. The larger man pulled the cart up to the door, lifted it like a loaf of bread, and went inside with it as if a box full of dry clay didn¡¯t weigh enough to make a lesser man sweat from the mere thought of lifting it. Clark hauled the delivery, cart and all, through another door and into his workplace, then started opening up the box without waiting for instructions. Clark was a man of habit, routines, and efficient work. Rowan just had to watch the giant smith pack up and move the statue with surprisingly delicate movements over to the kiln. Despite his looks, Clark could produce some of the most intricate designs with teeny tiny details that took steady and precise hands. He could also break a log in two with his bare hands but that was less surprising. ¡°20 silver?¡± Grunt. ¡°Do you have any swords to sell me? I need a new one.¡± Two grunts and a point at a stack of swords on a shelf. Rowan moved over to the swords to pick one while Clark prepared to put the statue in the kiln. The smith held up a few fingers signifying the cost of the sword Rowan held up, then gave a thumbs up as the artist left the total amount of coins on a table near the door. ¡°I¡¯ll come get it tomorrow.¡± Another grunt. Rowan didn¡¯t worry about the statue cracking while cooking. So far Clark had only broken one statue and that was because Rowan had left the base of the statue too full of air bubbles. The man was a master of his profession, and Rowan had full faith that he¡¯d have a complete statue to pick up tomorrow. He said his goodbyes, got his informative reply in the form of a grunt, and took his leave again, new sword sheathed at his hip. Back outside the town had woken up properly. The plaza was full of busy people and less busy people watching the busy people. A tired guard stood guarding a merchant¡¯s stall while the merchant hawked his wares. Rowan took some time to stroll through the colorful stalls to look at what was offered. He bought some new bread at a decent prize from a baker wagon. A town crier yelled news outside the Guild building. The changeling that assaulted the town a few nights ago had not been sighted since. A house near the Lake gate caught on fire yesterday. A caravan from Rider¡¯s Rest would be arriving any day now, and with it wares from the south. Rowan stopped listening when the crier started reciting words from the church. It was always the same old anyway, and preaching made him uneasy. Katrina had eyes for her devoted people say. Maybe one unlucky day he would draw her attention while she listened to some countryside bumpkin preaching about keeping iron above doors and to never invite a stranger into one¡¯s home. Wouldn¡¯t it be ironic if the heavens smited him with lightning just as the preacher was yelling about the walls and faith keeping the insides of the town free of threats? A bit. A bit of irony wasn¡¯t worth the risk though, however small it was. Rowan pondered if he was being a bit too paranoid while he walked back home. Someone bumped into him while he weaved his way past others on the street, nearly making him trip. A flash of red hair and a stuttered apology was all he catched before a scent hit his face like a physical hit. A sweet herbal scent that made his head spin and sent his blood running at a startled and excited pace. He had to blink hard to clear his head, but the scent lingered too thick to let him escape its effect. He saw the cloaked stranger give him a confused look, then a brilliant smile that somehow made the dizziness double. Pure and unfiltered need filled him, what for he couldn¡¯t tell, but something was calling to him with such intensity that he could feel his bones begin to shift under his skin as the change tried to take hold of him, a reflex of fear and raw emotion urging his curse to react. A smooth hand made itself visible as it reached for his face past the haze. Long fingers almost brushed against his cheek, then suddenly jerked back and drew back. Feet against gravel was all he heard as the person hurried away from him. A familiar voice called out as the scent faded away with the fleeing person. ¡°Rowan? Are you okay?¡± The world stopped spinning as the scent disappeared, and Rowan found himself hunched over and leaning against a wall. His heartbeat thundered in his ears and he was panting heavily as if he¡¯d run a mile. ¡°Rowan?¡± Rowan forced the ache in his teeth back before he looked up. Marian, the priest of Harwall stood before him, soft face frowning in concern. ¡°I uh-... hah¡­ I¡¯m fine.. Dizzy.. Ate something bad. Bread too old.¡± He managed a half hearted gesture at the bag of fresh bread he¡¯d dropped on the ground. Marian looked at him, then the bread, then back at him and sighed. ¡°Not that bread I hope, or I¡¯ll have to go talk to that baker.¡± ¡°No no, old bread. Bought new because of it.¡± Marian kept his face stern and lecturing for a moment more, then softened and offered Rowan a hand. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t eat food that¡¯s gone bad.¡± Rowan took the offered hand and lurched back up, painfully aware of how cold the morning air was. Or was it him that was warm? Marian¡¯s hand felt cold, soothing, touchable- Marian gave him another concerned look as Rowan shook his head. Something was definitely up. Why was he feeling all worked up? Focus. ¡°Rowan? You sure you¡¯re fine?¡± ¡°Very¡± he croaked. Marian looked at him in confusion as he cleared his throat. The priest was a man of dark skin, white shoulder length hair, and golden eyes. His features were soft and delicate, almost feminine, and only the faint traces of the beard he was working on set him apart as clearly male. The silky robes he wore as a priest didn¡¯t help much in establishing his masculinity. Rowan found his hazy mind drifting to thoughts of torn silk and fearful almond eyes. ¡°Rowan?¡± Rowan blinked again. Was he getting distracted again? Wait did he ask something? Focus. ¡°...Bread¡± he managed to reply. Master of conversation. Marian blinked, then straightened his mouth into a thin line threatening to let out a laugh. Rowan felt his face heat up, along with other parts- wait a second what¡¯s going on here?! ¡°You look like that woman we treated last week.¡± ¡°Who?¡± A distraction, thank the gods. ¡°We had a woman come to the church babbling about colors. Turns out she ate a bunch of mushrooms while picking herbs with her friends. They said she suddenly stood up and ran faster than a deer when they noticed her. Katrina knows what people get up to sometimes, and why Igor makes mushrooms like that.¡± ¡°A-ha¡­¡± Not a good distraction. He was just compared to a mushroom lady. Did he eat mushrooms? ¡°I didn¡¯t eat mushrooms.¡± The edges of Marian¡¯s mouth twitched. Rowan had to try very hard not to stare. ¡°Only bread¡± he offered. ¡°Only bread¡± Rowan confirmed. ¡°That¡¯s not healthy. You need to eat some meat and greens too.¡± ¡°I have bear.¡± The words left his mouth before he could think it through properly. Marian¡¯s dark eyebrows shot up. ¡°Bear?¡± Shit. ¡°I meat a very nice hunter that gave me some meat.¡± ¡°A-ha¡­¡± Marian frowned. Double shit. ¡°So uh, I think you might need to go home and sleep off that¡­¡± Marian trailed off. ¡°Bread.¡± ¡°Bread¡± he snickered. ¡°Yes, go home and rest off that, whatever you got from the bread. Was it moldy? Actually don¡¯t tell me. Just don¡¯t eat bad bread again.¡± Rowan nodded numbly and gave a sloppy salute. ¡°Roger that captain.¡± Marian snickered again and turned to go. Rowan did the same, then spun around and quickly shouted down the street ¡°The statue will be done tomorrow!¡± ¡°Great! I¡¯ll be at the church!¡± Marian responded from down the street while waving. Rowan waved back with a smile a tad too goofy, then turned and walked back home with the speed of a embarrassed man thinking about mushrooms and bread. Maybe his feral side ate something a few nights ago and it just didn¡¯t kick in until now. Possible, not very likely, but he couldn¡¯t think of what else would have caused it. ¡°...¡± Rowan paused. Caused what? He¡¯d just made a fool of himself in front of Marian hadn¡¯t he? Why was he thinking about mushrooms? His head hurt. He started back down the street again while scratching his head. He had the feeling he was forgetting something important. Ch8 If smells could kill Cain was born like most others of his kind, suddenly, without warning, and full of fear and curiosity. Like most others he simply opened his eyes inside a void. He couldn¡¯t see, as much as he could feel things moving around him. Pale, slithering things that kept out of sight, but close enough to get a taste of him. It was unnerving in a way he couldn¡¯t describe. His thought were clear, despite the lack of experience. He might have floated there for hours, days, or seconds. The shapes kept moving. It was impossible to tell. After awhile it became comforting in a way, those distant yet claustrophobically close shapes. He felt the darkness around him, then emptiness, the company, the possibility. In time he grew eager. ¡® It waited until he was practically panting with the need for it, to feel, to touch, to breath and smell, to taste. To be. Only when he was clawing at his sides in frustration did it reveal itself to him, grinning and ugly, and so so very beautiful. He couldn¡¯t describe what he saw, as much as he could see it. It was something bigger than him, smaller, endless and determined. It had a voice, but no words. Only laughter. The second time he woke up he felt something new, something wet. Cold. It rained, and he was in an alley. Cold gravel clung to his skin, but with a force of will it fell to the ground with a faint patter of sound. Soft skin without a single flaw greeted him beneath that grime. Long fingers uncurled as he sat up in the cold. Red hair framed his face and fell past his shoulders, down to his waist. He felt at his face and found more soft skin, warm to the touch and tingling with something faint, like electricity playing around a area struck by lightning. Cain felt a shiver of pure pleasure run through him as sensation and awareness spread through his body. He was alive. The feeling persisted, grew, and increased, until it changed from joy to need, just as sweet. He felt desire rise up in his chest, strong and raw, as if he was a starved man waking up from a long sleep. The feeling rose and grew, until something in his head clicked and sprung to life. A sweet herbal scent wafted into the air around him, as thick as his hunger. He let it rage through him like a storm on a lake, tearing through his limbs until he lay curled up again on the ground. A faint sound broke through the pitter patter of rain and gravel, and after a dizzy moment of thinking he realized he was the one making it. A low, mewling kind of sound something makes when hurt. A delirious sound. A sound that beckons. He didn¡¯t have to wait long. The crunch of boots on gravel approached unsteadily, the owner of said boots swaying back and forth like a drunken sleepwalker. That was what he was, drunk, if not asleep. Cain made another sound that set the man¡¯s hairs standing straight up, but the herbal scent promised things too sweet to acknowledge the danger. Cain felt the pull of prey from the man, felt the way his heart sped up when he inhaled his pheromones. When Cain sat up the drunk stumbled closer and nearly fell on him. A surprised yelp was enough for the man to sober up and steady himself. Cain¡¯s green eyes held the man like a chain, drawing him closer. Strong, callused hands found soft and inviting skin to grab onto, wet rain dulling the sounds of the pair. Cain found himself pushed down onto his back, legs pushed apart as the man fumbled with his clothes, drunk on both alcohol and magic. Cain felt new parts of his body wake up and unfold as the man rid himself of his pants, eyes too distant to take in the way the smaller man moved. He did not see the wings with too many joints unfold beneath them, did not see the tail with its frills and fins lash out and wrap around his waist. He was too focused on the scent, the sensation, the need. Cain moaned blissfully while the man had his way with him, far too taken in by the lure to notice the wings and fins folding around him like a cocoon. He didn¡¯t feel the way the pheromones stung when they couldn¡¯t spread past the confines of Cain¡¯s wings. Quick, desperate movements had the pair rocking back and forth, breath caught up in the act and hearts hammering in sync. Cain gave in to the lust, the sensations, the need, and the scent grew stronger all around him. Blood dripped onto his face, mixing with the sweat and saliva dribbling down from his prey¡¯s face. He reveled in the wetness of it, the way his scent grew thick enough to be seen by the naked eye around his catch, the way it tore into his body like acid. Still their hips moved as Cain stripped him of everything he was, human and soul, all torn down for his pleasure alone. He didn¡¯t know if the human felt any of it, or if he simply moved his hips and hands because Cain¡¯s scent demanded it of him. It didn¡¯t matter really. He would keep the man moving for as long as he existed, which wouldn¡¯t be long now. Enjoy it to the very last. The climax of the act came when the man¡¯s clothes fell flat on Cain¡¯s body, any trace of their owner consumed and gone. He was in a trance, the pleasure of his first kill was making his head spin in a way he couldn¡¯t even have imagined while in the void. It took him several tries to regain his senses enough to unfold his wings and tail again. When he did it almost felt painful. The rain was cold and the air smelled bitter and stale without the salty scent of his prey and the sweetness of his magic. Cain stared up at the dawning sky blankly. The clothes his prey wore still lay on his chest. Feeling new interest spark, Cain sat up and grabbed the discarded pair of pants. The clothes of the dead man were large, worn, and not that impressive. To a newly born demon they were perfect. Cain donned his new attire, noting that the cloak had a roomy hood he could pull all the way over his head if he tried. He did, but decided against keeping it that way. He left it hanging around his face in a more normal fashion, partly obscuring the view of face and thus giving him a sense of anonymity. Perfect. The pants and tunic fit relatively well, once he¡¯d pulled his wings and tail back into his body and out of sight, and the belt kept them both in place enough that it didn¡¯t look obvious that they¡¯d belonged to a larger person. Just another poor soul on the streets late at night. Cain looked up at the sky just past the tops of the closest houses. It was getting brighter. Early morning then. He stood there admiring the way the sun ate away at the darkness far in the distance, freeing the world from the dark he had grown so used to when he first came to. It was both disconcerting and thrilling to see something new. He felt a sense of awe as red trails of light split the dark sky slowly but surely. His admiration for the dawning sun was cut short when the most horrible sound he¡¯d ever heard split the silence. A shrill, coughing screech hacked apart the quiet morning with stunning efficiency. Cain stood stunned after the sound ended, then flinched as it repeated itself. In the distance he could hear a dog bark groggily at the offender. A third cry shut the dog up instantly. Cain shuddered. Whatever made that noise, he decided not to seek it out. Instead he walked out of the alley, took a left, and started making his way down a street in the opposite direction from where he heard the noise. On his way he noticed several people wearing arms and uniforms of some kind, guards, something told him. He had no idea where the knowledge came from, but he was grateful for it nonetheless. He kept his head down as he passed the guards lazing in front of a large building, and slipped out of sight down the corner of the street. A oppressive presence ahead of him made him turn down another street, avoiding whatever it was to the best of his ability. Somewhere the rooster screamed again. There might have been a prettier word for the way a rooster cries at dawn, but Cain couldn¡¯t imagine any other word than ¡®scream¡¯ to describe the racket he was hearing. Somewhere someone agreed with him, very verbally. The rooster smacked the complaint down just as easily as it had the dog. Cain sped up his pace. A large, open area opened up past another line of houses. People milled about sluggishly, setting up stalls or chatting with other morning people, both voluntary ones and involuntary ones. Dawn spared no busy worker. He saw a lean, blond man open a door and set out a sign. Curious, Cain drew closer to read what it said. ¡®Adrian Hendrickson. Blacksmith, whitesmith, and enchanter. Get your adventuring gear here!¡¯ The sign was written with large, swirling letters that gave Cain a sense of elegance, and perhaps a little arrogance. The way the ink shimmered to catch the eye whenever the sun hit it spoke of more than just shiny paint. Who enchants a sign? ¡°Hello there! Fancy some equipment? You¡¯re in luck then. As the first customer of the day I¡¯ll give you a discount on any low tier gear.¡± The smith, Adrian presumably, beamed a brilliant smile at Cain from the entrance to his shop. Cain blinked, then noted the way the blond man¡¯s pupils were dilating and how his nostrils flared. The sweet scent that followed Cain was still clinging to the air around him, and Adrian was clearly affected. Before Cain could answer he found a hand on his back, a bit too far down, and soon he was pulled into the shop as Adrian babbled on about quality crafts and morning crowds.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The inside of the shop was just as elegant and cleaned up as the sign outside. Carved shelves displayed weapons and armor of intricate design, a faint hum of magic clinging to the shinier pieces. Cain stared in awe at the pretty metals, at the plush red carpet covering the floor, the polished wood making up the furniture. A long counter stood at the back of the room, decorated with tools only placed there for looks, rings and jewelry shimmering with enchantments, and a stack of parchment lying next to a black ink pot with a feathered pen sticking out of it. Adrian noticed the impressed stare, and took his time leading Cain around to see various objects. He babbled on like a merchant groveling for a noble, words quick and knowing and full of charisma. Cain found himself stumbling for words. His lack of knowledge and the new environment left him grasping for straws, completely at the mercy of the merchant¡¯s experienced preaching. ¡°And if you look here, a fine gauntlet made of a silver alloy meant to ward of demons. Not changelings you might ask? No no, demons are a subspecies of them, just as powerful as your average monster, but twice as tricky to fight. Resistances and regeneration makes them a pain to handle for the new adventurer. Specialized equipment is a must if you wish to pursue the higher quests.¡± Cain shied back from the gauntlet as soon as he saw it. The almost white metal had been polished to shine, and the fingers ended in pointed claws that made him want to cover his throat. Adrian blinked as Cain moved back and into him, mistaking the movement for something else judging by how his already wandering hand snaked its way around Cain¡¯s waist. Cain could feel his magic dulling Adrian¡¯s mind, despite his focus being entirely on the gauntlet and getting further away from it. The smith smiled wolfishly and let Cain draw him away from the shelf with the gauntlet. When the redheaded man stopped moving Adrian pushed. Cain blinked as he found the counter meeting the back of his legs, not having registered how far they moved until now. Adrian¡¯s unfocused eyes met his as the smith turned around to trap him against the counter, hands finding his sides with the trembling touch of an addict. He felt hot breaths hit his face as the smith leaned closer, one hand wandering along his side and up to his face to keep him in place. A pang of hunger hit Cain as the blond leaned in to kiss him, back aching with the desire to let his wings unfurl and envelop them both. He was just about to give in to the instinct when the bell above the door chimed and a noisy group of people strolled in. They were all armed, but lacked the uniform of guards and were far too relaxed and rowdy to be army people. Cain pushed Adrian back, bitter frustration filling his head as the kiss was broken and the man stumbled back. The group at the door paused at the sight, then a few of them hooted and laughed. Adrian¡¯s face colored as he straightened up and tried to blink the daze from his eyes. While the smith attempted to shush the adventurers, Cain slipped past him towards the door. A woman with a bow gave him a thumbs up as he hurried past the group and back out of the shop. He could hear Adrian make an attempt at diverting their attention to his wares as he left. The bright morning sun met him as he returned to the plaza, much brighter now that the sun had gotten some time to rise. Cain pulled his hood back in place and stalked down a random street to avoid the growing morning crowd. New sounds, smells, and sights rose all around him as he curiously drifted closer to the market place being set up. The morning crowd was a mix of tired, grumpy people, and the unnaturally energic creatures called morning people smiling at anyone catching their eye. Cain watched coins changing hands and wares being traded back and forth all around, slowly filling in gaps in those memories he wasn¡¯t entirely sure were his own. He had basic knowledge of many things, yet everything he saw he saw for the first time and the experience both amazed and disoriented him. It was like getting deja v¨² from seeing something someone had once told him about, except that no one had ever told him things before he woke up in the alley¡­ Had they? His head ached when he thought harder on in, as if the answer didn¡¯t want to be found. He vaguely remembered drifting around in the void- no the Underground, that¡¯s what it was called. Black and comforting darkness filled with barely seen moving things. The state of being stuck in a dream when your body starts waking up. Blind, but aware. And the shapes had told him things hadn¡¯t they? Whispers and dreams of their own as they waited, sharing in what they knew, thought, and heard. One big, shared mind, stuck, incomplete and divided enough to feel. What a frightening place. Cain felt the lull of that silent place dull his body, mind yearning to go back to that endless expanse just as much as it feared it. He was free now, and limited, but much closer to being complete. So far from comfort. His thoughts twisted around uncertainty, unable to make up its mind. Around him the eyes of the crowd grew distant as his magic seeped into the air. A hand reached out from a group, seemingly without its owner thinking much of it, and grabbed hold of Cain¡¯s cloak. The sudden resistance made Cain nearly lose his balance. He blinked and turned around to see what grabbed him, and was met with a empty, yet intent and hungry stare. First now did he realize how sweet the air smelled, how much of his pheromones he¡¯d been emitting while lost in thought. The man that grabbed him made an attempt to pull him closer. Realizing that the people far away enough to not have been caught up by his scent were turning to look or already staring made images of shocked and angry crowds flood the demon¡¯s mind. He saw fires, sharp sounds, and glimmering metal that would burn if he let it touch him in those eyes, promises of what revealing his true self out here would bring. Startled, Cain jerked back and twisted his cloak out of the man¡¯s hands. The stranger didn¡¯t react for several seconds, then slowly he unclenched his fists and looked at them numbly. Further away Cain could her murmured questions. He made an effort to reign in his magic, stopping the flow of pheromones from reaching the crowd. The man that had grabbed him earlier blinked then frowned. Before the people closest to him could shake off the haze Cain made his escape. He pulled his hood down over his face and weaved past people as fast as he dared towards a random street. Behind him he could hear someone approach the man and ask ¡°Who was that? Are you okay?¡± Cain walked faster. His rushing heart didn¡¯t slow down until he ducked into a street, away from the open plaza and the market. No one paid him much attention as he continued down the road and took turns seemingly at random just to make some distance. That had startled him. He didn¡¯t know how easy it would be to slip up and get discovered. The things that could happen if he was¡­ Cain pulled his cloak a bit closer around him. He would have to be careful from now on. Nodding to himself in determination, Cain put some energy into his steps and smiled. He¡¯d blend in and stay low, just another human in a human town doing human things. What sort of human things he was less sure of, but something normal and mundane for sure. Deep in thought once more, Cain accidently walked right into the person walking in front of him. A much taller man yelped and turned around just in time for Cain to nearly fall on his ass. Embarrassed and still a bit worked up from earlier, Cain stuttered a apology and tried his best attempt at a friendly smile. What met him was bright yellow eyes staring at him like a wolf eyes a rabbit. He felt a shiver run up his spine as those eyes locked onto him, unblinking and intent. The dilated pupils and half open mouth was all the clue Cain needed that he¡¯d snared another one without meaning to, and this one had gone from zero to a hundred almost instantly for some reason. The taller man didn¡¯t move, despite the almost crazed hunger shining in his eyes. Despite the warning bells in Cain¡¯s head ringing louder than a rooster, the unexpected behaviour made a clear demand to Cain¡¯s curiosity. He felt nearly as enthralled as the other looked, curious about the way the man¡¯s eyes glowed and how his body shifted with both purpose and strength. This here was a predator, and something within the demon was absolutely thrilled with the idea of testing his might against it. What strength did this person hold? Could he devour it like he had the human this morning? How strong of a hold would his magic get, and what effect would it draw forth? Unable to resist, Cain reached out to touch the man¡¯s face, his fingers longing to close around the other¡¯s neck and entwine themselves in those dark dreads. To get a hold of him and control him completely with his magic, dominating his every move and absorbing his strength slowly. A sound of metal clirring against metal cut through the air like a drum in a silent room. Cain flinched back from the sound just before he could put his hands around Rowan¡¯s face. The painfully loud sound rang out again, like coins on a string but with the volume of the sound turned up to the max. Cain stared wildly at both directions of the street for the source of the sound, cold fear gripping his heart as it rang out again. Down one end of the street he spotted the source, a white haired man clad in silken robes and golden ornaments. Each sound the golden discs strung up on a belt around the man¡¯s waist cut Cain¡¯s ears like a knife. The sound was far too loud, and no one else on the street seemed aware of it, at least not the busy passerbys or the stunned Rowan. Cain let out a startled little hiss as the priest walked closer, still unaware of what was going on thanks to a passing cart partly blocking the view. The clirr of metal rung out again, and this time Cain felt it physically push his magic back. Rowan trembled as the pheromones lost its hold and stumbled back against the wall of a house. Cain looked back at him as Rowan blinked and put a hand to his head, frustration tying a knot in his chest as he realized he wouldn¡¯t get to take this one here and now. The demon made a angry sound and pulled his hood down, then hurried off in the opposite direction of the priest. Just in time too it seemed, because just as he rounded a corner and got out of sight he heard the man call out. ¡°Rowan?¡± Cain felt anger coil in his chest as the clirring sound made him flinch again. How dare someone get in his way like that?! A small voice at the back of his head whispered a name. Katrina, the goddess of humanity and enemy of his kind. A priest then? The shrill sound of metal bumping against metal made Cain¡¯s skin crawl, still loud and painful even as he got further away. A priest of Katrina, dangerous even when unaware just because of the blessed metal he wore. Cain remembered the silver gauntlet in Hendrickson¡¯s shop and felt nausea build up. He didn¡¯t know why, but both that gauntlet and the metal ornaments the priest wore disturbed him to the core. He could still feel the oppressive presence that forced back his magic back where he left it, bright and merciless. A shudder of disgust made Cain grimace as he turned down another street, finally feeling the sound of the priest¡¯s trinkets grow less deafening. The image of those bright yellow eyes flashed through his mind again. He didn¡¯t know why, but that person had been someone strong, someone special, and he¡¯d been so close to claiming them for himself. If only that priest hadn¡¯t arrived¡­ Cain felt the urge to spit and hiss at the mere memory of the priest. ¡°...Next time¡± he mumbled to himself, getting a few funny looks from a passing group. He might get another chance, actually, he probably would. After all, chances were the yellow eyed man lived in the settlement, which meant that if Cain could find where he lived or where he went during the day he would get plenty of chances to lure him off somewhere. Somewhere far away from any intervening priests with their terrible golden trinkets and oppressive auras. Yes, if only he bided his time and kept his eyes open, he would get another shot at the strange man, then he could find out what made that one unique. A greedy smile spread across Cain¡¯s face as he thought of what he would do once he had a plan and pulled it through. As he lost himself in thought the sweet scent of his magic returned to the air, making people passing him blink and pause. As a stray dog stood up and ran over with the intent to hump his leg, Cain decided that getting his magic under control would be the first thing to focus on. Ch9 Gently
Congratulations! You have reached full maturity as a alchemist¡¯s stalk and stored enough energy to develop a mobile body.
¡®Finally! If I have to stare at this place any longer I will die!¡¯
Die? Why do you wish to die? You just reached a great milestone.
The system responded with a uncharacteristically alarmed voice. Luhnan felt the instinct to blink, and once more cursed his lack of anything resembling eyelids. His confusion lasted until he remembered that the system wasn¡¯t very good with sayings or sarcasm. ¡®Oh, no not actually die. This is another way of uh, saying things.¡¯
¡­?
¡®A way to explain how something feels? Like uh¡­ It¡¯s so boring that it feels like I¡¯m dying!!- Kinda deal. I don¡¯t actually wanna die. It¡¯s just an expression. I think that¡¯s the word.¡¯
¡­
¡®I take it you¡¯re either confused or unimpressed again.¡¯
¡­
¡®Right. So I¡¯m able to finally start moving around now?¡¯
Yes, once you have developed a body capable of doing so.
¡®How do I do that?¡¯
You grow.
¡®...Another hint please.¡¯
You are now able to influence the outcome of your growth. Keep the desired shape in mind when growing, and your body will follow those instructions when able.
¡®Thanks. Righty, so¡­ Let¡¯s start with legs! Start small and easy.¡¯ That said, Luhnan turned his focus to spending the energy he¡¯d amassed so far on growing. He could feel the itchy burn and exhaustion eating away at his energy slowly but surely, and as he kept the mental image of what his body looked like, he was slowly but surely able to shift where mass went and what shape it took. He left the parts above ground alone for now, figuring that it would be the roots that would make up the main part of his body. His previously fist sized lump of a body had grown considerably since he first learned how to speed up his growth. Now it was the size of football and had plenty of small and large tendrils sprouting out from it. Bearing the image of a human body in mind, Luhnan slowly felt the four main roots grow longer and sturdier. The thinner thread like roots shifted from all around the four bases and towards their tips, leaving his main body smooth. The process was slow and took a heavy toll on his focus, requiring him to block out his surroundings to better pay attention to the way his body took shape. Once he¡¯d gotten a fair bit he noticed that the bigger some parts grew, the harder it became to change their structure. He would have to pay close attention to how he shaped himself, or he risked getting stuck and unable to fix mistakes. When finally he felt satisfied enough with his body that he wanted to give moving a try, the sky had already gone from bright to dark, leaving the small stream barely visible in the forest¡¯s gloom. Luhnan hesitated, but the eagerness to finally move away from his spot by the big boulder and explore the world won out over the fear he had of the dark. It took an incredible force of will, but after some trial and error he finally figured out how to wiggle his roots about. The moist dirt around him shifted as he pushed his four main roots, now better described as limbs, upwards and through the wet layer of mud. Cold air hit him with a pleasant chill as he wormed his way above ground. A giddy sense of accomplishment surged through his mind as he planted his lumpy feet on the ground next to the hole he¡¯d been stuck in for so many days. The other alchemist¡¯s stalks titled down towards the hole he left behind slightly, but Luhnan still felt like their glowing flowers were cheering at him. He was free! At last! The mandragora spun around and waved his limbs about in a little dance, savoring the victorious moment to the fullest. Despite his vaguely human shaped, the way he moved looked more like a lumpy seastar squirming about in an attempt to mimic a humanoid. A featureless lump stuck out between his top two limps, with the green part of his body sprouting out of its top. A large round cluster of petals bobbed around on a thick stalk surrounded by the cluster of green, white veined leaves. Luhnan¡¯s giddy celebration ended abruptly when Esbi¡¯s smiling face appeared right next to him. The r? sat crouched right next to him, the only warning of her appearing being the sound of naked feet turning in the mud. He sudden appearance had Luhnan experiencing the plant version of a heart attack, a cold jolt of shock. The small mandragora stumbled back and fell on his back, or at least what he himself had decided was his back, given that he didn¡¯t really have a face or anything to determine where front and back was on his lumby root body. Esbi kept perfectly still as he squirmed around and tried to regain control of his body. A small hissing sound was escaping the plant creature, like lungs empty of air trying to scream. The sound stopped when Luhnan calmed down enough to push himself into a position vaguely resembling sitting. This apparently amused Esbi. ¡°Curious little thing. Still a favorite? Why? It is special, somehow. What, are you?¡± Esbi¡¯s voice came from everywhere at once just like last time. ¡®SHE¡¯S TALKING TO ME HELP! SYSTEM!¡¯ ¡°She is¡± Esbi confirmed with a smile. The system remained silent. ¡®AND SHE READS MINDS!¡¯ ¡°Sometimes, a little, in a way. You have one? Why?¡± ¡®H-H-HHHHH-!!!¡¯ Both Esbi and the system kept quiet while the plantman trembled on the ground, then they both spoke at once,
She will not hurt you.
¡°She will not hurt you." in perfect unison, which completely defeated the intent of the sentence. Luhnan started making the muffled screaming sound again and kept at it until Esbi flicked his head. That was enough to shock Luhnan out of his shock, which put him back in a state of slightly less shocked, rather than very much shocked. ¡®SHE¡¯S LIKE A REALLY IMPORTANT PERSON ISN¡¯T SHE?! SHE HIT ME! SHE¡¯S ANGRY NOW I¡¯M GONNA DIE!¡¯
Is this another expression?
¡°I think not. It is shocked I could hit it again? Afraid of death. Why? I am not death. I am the Pines.¡±
Be gentle with him.
¡°Ah.¡± Esbi raised her face in understanding, a gesture which would have shocked Luhnan since it meant she could hear the system, had he not been busy being shocked over her just being here. The r? waited patiently while sitting perfectly still until Luhnan made a wheezing sound and flapped his limbs in defeat. ¡®I accept my fate. The end, cruel end. I got so far! Oh no oh no¡­¡¯ ¡°Still gentle?¡± Esbi kept watching the mandragora with a amused smile.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡®Painlessly please. I don¡¯t want to die.¡¯ ¡°Silly thing. I am here to greet, not to end. The r? does not end like that. You are mine, so I keep.¡±
¡­
¡°Gently!¡± Esbi beamed at the confused Luhnan, eyes full of expectation. The plantman just stared. ¡°Gently¡± she repeated. Luhnan blinked, in his mind, because he does not have eyes. ¡®...Gently¡­?¡¯ ¡°Progress!¡± ¡®IIIEEEEH!?!?!?¡¯ The r?¡¯s smile turned into a grin wide enough to go past he cheekbones, a sight that terrified Luhnan almost as much as her picking him up and spinning around in circle while laughing proudly.
!¡±%¡±#¡è#/%¡è&!
The system made a terribly confusing sound that made Luhnan¡¯s mind go blank. It sounded slightly like a crashing computer. Esbit stopped spinning at once at made a embarrassed face followed by a ¡°Ech, oops, my bad. There there.¡± She slowly put Luhnan back down on the ground, where he trembled like a chihuahua getting off a rollercoaster. Seeing the plantman still being in shock, the r? put her hands behind her back and took a few steps back from him then crouched again. ¡°I am very sorry. I can feel you be excited, but I wonder why, but it is nice. Little creature calm down now, Esbi will be calm and gentle.¡± The r? smiled reassuringly and Luhnan could swear he heard the system sigh. The two sat staring at each other for a long moment before Luhnan finally managed to pull himself together again. ¡®...So.. She¡¯s not going to kill me?¡¯ ¡°No.¡± Somehow hearing Esbi saying only one word made it sound intimidating, like a entire room full of people all saying the word at the same time. It made Luhnan flinch, which Esbi noticed. She quickly added, ¡°I will not.¡±
Gently.
Esbi waved a dismissive hand to the side at the reminder. Luhnan hesitated, then asked, ¡°So uh¡­ If you¡¯re not here to end me, why are you? Aren¡¯t you like a end boss or something?¡± The r? tilted her head, and for the first time since meeting her Luhnan noticed the patches of missing pigmentation on her face. It was hard to focus on usually, but now he could see the clear lines where tan skin turned into patches of pale pink, nearly white, covering parts of her cheeks and chin. He also saw darker patches in some places, but as he looked closer the spots moved and switched places. The sight made his head hurt and his vision unfocused. She was hard to study in detail. The r? waited for him to refocus his vision on her before she answered, somehow aware of what he was doing. ¡°I am the forest, I am Esbi. You are part of the forest, so you are mine. I watch over all that is mine so you may thrive.¡± ¡®...I think that¡¯s the most complete sentence you¡¯ve said so far- wait, so are you like my plant mom?¡¯ Luhnan got the distinct feeling the system wanted to object, but Esbi spoke before it could. ¡°I did not make you, but maybe I made the plants that made you? I make many things sometimes. When needed. It often is not.¡± ¡®So plant grandma rather.¡¯ ¡°I am very old yes, but not a plant. I am the forest¡± Esbi said, slowly. ¡®Thinking about how that all works kind of make my head hurt¡­¡¯ ¡°Ah yes, you have a tiny little head. Do you like humans? Or is it a bear?¡± Luhnan turned his ¡®head¡¯ to look at himself. He did sort of look more like a bear than a human. His limbs were far to thick and stumpy. Still, he worked hard on getting this far! ¡®I want to look like a human. I guess I like them?¡¯ ¡°Ah, I see. You are almost there. Eat some mice, they have eyes. Learn from others and mimic. If thinking of me as r? is hard, you may call me what you did earlier.¡± Esbi frowned with concentration and Luhnan realized that the reason she was speaking so slowly was to make herself easier to understand for him. The restless energy and way of seeming focused on several things at once still lingered, but he had a clear sense that she was making an effort to focus more on their conversation and the way she talked. Then what she said hit him and he had to blink at her again. In his mind. He really needed eyes. ¡®You mean grandma? Or plant mom?¡¯ ¡°I am not only a plant.¡± ¡®Right so grandma. Tho, you don¡¯t really look like one. Old like one I mean. But calling you mom feels kind of weird doesn¡¯t it. I¡¯ll stick with grandma. I think.¡¯
¡­
¡®Yes definitely grandma.¡¯
¡­¡­¡­
¡®Because it¡¯s easier and not because the system gets annoyed by it. Totally. So what¡¯s that about mice?¡¯ Esbi giggled, then gestured all around her while smiling down at the mandragora. ¡°Mice are small and easy to find. Weak but fast. Grow a little then scream. You have hints now, so I will leave you to live and grow. Good luck tiny thing.¡± ¡®Wait-¡¯ The r? stood up and turned halfway, the hole in her back showing for just a second before she disappeared from sight, leaving a very confused Luhnan behind. ¡®...Mice. What about mice. System do you know?¡¯
¡­
¡®...Right. Mice¡­ Hmmm¡­¡¯ A quite rustle beyond the stream came like a answer to his thoughts. Luhnan froze, worried he might scare it off if he moved. The rustle continued. ¡®A mouse? Hah this will be easier than I thought-¡¯ A second rustle joined the first, this time from the brushes on his end of the stream. Luhnan kept perfectly still as the sounds grew closer from both directions. As he saw the leaves at the edges of both sides move as the creatures drew closer a bad premonition hit him. He was just about to take a step back towards the cluster of plants by the boulder when the sounds stopped. He could swear he felt his non existent heart stop. Seconds passed, then finally the creatures moved again. In perfect sync, two fuzzy brows stuck up above the dense underbrush. Round ears the size of fists angled forwards into sight as the deep green eyes settled on the startled mandragora. Luhnan felt some of his tension fade back as he watched the large rodents edge out of the bushes. They looked sort of like chinchillas, but with brown fur full of darker spots that camouflaged them well when they kept close to the ground. Dark green eyes watched him warily for a moment, before they apparently decided that he was no danger to them and leapt out of the bushes. The pair moved eerily in sync, and what Luhnan had taken as fuzzy chubby bodies turned out to be stringy limbs covered in a deceptive layer of fluffy fur and fat moving with the elasticity of cats or rats. When hunched up they looked round, but mid leap they were as wiry as squirrels. The sight of the fuzzy creatures running had Luhnan mesmerized, right until he realized they were running towards him. The two adorable critters came at him at full speed, the one across the stream leaping over the water in one nimble movement that quite frankly defied the laws of physics. Suddenly terrified, Luhnan spun on his stubby heels to try and face both of them at the same time, a effort that didn¡¯t quite work out and had him falling over on his metaphorical ass. The closest rodent slowed down enough for the other one to catch up, then they both took sharp turns to run around the mandragora in a quickly shrinking circle. Luhnan saw sharp yellow teeth bare themselves at him as the pair closed in, then wicked black claws as they both leapt. The same second the two rodents¡¯ feet left the ground the mandragora curled up and shielded his ¡®face¡¯ in terror. Claws and unreasonably sharp buck teeth flashed as his head split down the middle and produced a shriek. Luhnan kept screaming when he felt sharp points and warm furred limbs slam into him, then kept screaming as the two shapes stayed where they landed on top of him. He might have screamed a fair bit longer after that too. When he finally stopped screaming the bodies were still not moving, but he could feel something warm drip down over him in places. Confused, Luhnan hesitantly moved his stumpy limbs to push the two rodents off. The vaguely hare sized creatures slid off without resistance, and when he finally calmed down enough to look he noticed why. Both rodents lay with their faces frozen in those hungry snarls, blood coating their faces from where it had burst forth through every orifice. Luhnan stared in shock at the dead creatures, blood still oozing out of them and pooling on the wet ground. ¡®Wha- what just- w-wha¡­¡¯
Congratulations on your first kill!
The system¡¯s cheerful announcement cut through the silence like a physical hit. Luhnan felt a wave of nausea rise up as he stared at the bodies. ¡®What¡­ What happened to them? I didn¡¯t¡­¡¯
Several of their organs exploded.
¡®T-...THEY WHAT?! WHY?!¡¯ The system paused, but Luhnan was far too worked up to question why. Nausea paved the way for dizziness and the longer he stared at the grizzly sight the worse it got. When he realized that the wetness he¡¯d felt earlier was the blood that had gushed out of them he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Luhnan curled up and let out another scream, short and choked this time. ¡®What¡¯s happening?!¡¯ Fear nearly drowned out the system¡¯s calm voice.
You killed them with your scream ability, a ability common among mandragora of all kinds. The weaker the creature the stronger of an effect the scream has. As a newly matured mandragora you should be able to kill anything weaker than a human with one scream.
The voice was calm, slow, and sounded slightly confused. When Luhnan didn¡¯t calm down it stayed quite. He killed them¡­ somehow. How? By screaming? Just that? How messed up is that?! He couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard. They looked like their brains exploded inside their skulls. Had he done that? His world was spinning. They¡¯d looked harmless just a moment ago hadn¡¯t they? Would he endanger everything around him every time he screamed? What if he talked? A thousand questions were pulling at his mind, only making the nausea worse. He wished so badly that he could throw up. He felt something in him tug at his hide, a insistent pull spreading through his limbs and into the small cluster of roots at his ¡®wrists¡¯. Feeling comfort in letting his body move on its own, he let instinct take over. He stayed curled up but he could distantly feel his roots reach out and spread. A warm calm flooded back through them into his body, and for a moment the nausea gave way to relief and the exhaustion followed by a break down. Luhnan let himself relax and pulled back his senses, willing the world to fade back into a muffled and blurry place. The flurry of thoughts grew less panicked as he focused only on breathing, or whatever that pulsing motion of his body was. When he head the first ¡®CRACK¡¯ his body grew cold. Wary, he uncurled just enough to look up, allowing his sense of sight to return enough to see what had made the noise. What met him was a sight that would haunt him for a long time. Roots pulsing like cartoonish straws, gulps of something making their way through the thin threads like obscene bulges. It took his mind a moment to process the sight, to realize that what his body was so eagerly ¡®drinking¡¯ came from the dead rodents. His roots had stabbed into those blood soaked openings in the creatures¡¯ bodies, pushing past pulpy messes of flesh and gunk to dive deep within the corpses. He watched numbly as the bodies caved in on themselves, cracking and twitching like the air being sucked out of a container until the plastic clung tight to the contents. In a morbidly comical way it reminded him of sucking the air out of a juice box, except that these ones were made of skin and that things inside them made made squelching noises as they were crushed by the pressure. He watched until his mind caught up with what he was seeing, until it connected the dots and noticed where all that mass disappearing was going. He felt the nausea double, the corpses made another wet crackling sound, and then he screamed. And then the system made the world around him go mercifully black. Ch10 Bugs and grinning skulls Rowan jerked awake a few hours before dawn. At first he thought it had been Herman that woke him, noisy rooster that he was, but when he looked around he saw no sunlight peeking through his shuttered windows. He felt a headache working its way to greatness, and for some reason his ears were ringing. Puzzled, he sat up tossed back his blankets, all three of them, then winced as the ringing continued. He rose out of bed and pulled a hand through his hair, already feeling grumpy at the way he¡¯d woken up. A quick check through the windows showed dark skies and just the slightest hint of redness on the sky past the roofs of Harwall. Groaning, Rowan went back to his bed and flopped down on his belly. He tugged the blankets back over him, wiggled around until he felt sufficiently nestled beneath the soft sheets, and closed his eyes, fully intent to sleep another few hours or until Herman felt it was time to inform the entire town he had vocal cords again. The already warm bed made the pleasant numbness of sleep return in no time, but before he could surrender himself to the world of dreams the ringing in his ears started up again. He heard a faint squeak of noise prickle his eardrums and for just a moment he feared that a neighbour had gotten themselves a dog whistle. The damn things always made his ears ring without actually making a noise he could hear without wearing fur. He lay there pondering the possibilities of moving if that was the case until the ringing started fading again. When it did, his headache was already raging war against his brain and the clutches of sleep had long since retreated. Cursing man¡¯s need to constantly invent new ways to pester their animal companions, Rowan sat back up and decided to start his day. He got dressed, then lit a few candles to fight off the gloom of early morning on his way to the kitchen area. Caring little for his decisions the other day to save the bear meat for a special occasion, the grumpy artist cut up a generous slab of the salted meat bit into it without so much as considering using a fork. Sometimes he liked to be savage like that. Not because he was a werewolf, but because the child in him delighted at the act of rebelling at any kind of table manners his parents had taught him where no one could find out. Something about wolfing down food without a care in the world for how it looks was just so very pleasing. Ah, the wonders of adulthood and the freedom to be a secret pig. Feeling slightly better after his not so graceful meal, Rowan put the meat back where he took it and cleaned his hands off in the small bucket of water he kept for just such uses. He used a cup to scoop up water from the barrel next to it and washed down the salty goodness of his meal with a few deep gulps. Morning saved. His home lay quite and dark around him, despite the few candles he had going. Rowan grabbed one that hadn¡¯t burned very far and moved over to light his fireplace. Twigs and smaller bits of firewood caught on quick enough, and not soon after he sat watching the fire spread onto the few logs that had survived the last use of the fireplace. Still feeling sluggish, Rowan just sat there watching the flames grow for a bit. It was way too early to rush around doing anything productive yet he felt. The crackling flames stared back at him as he sat there, bright orange and hot. The brittle twigs slowly crumbling to the heat made part of him want to touch them. He watched them turn from spotty red to bright, almost white, orange. Slowly he raised a hand towards the flames, the sane part of his mind nagging at him not to, but the primal, more insistent part urged him to see what happened. The heat grew so strong that his fingers felt numb as he reached out for the twig, but only for a second or two. A stinging pain quickly replaced the numbness and as he felt his fingers crush the brittle twig as he tried to pick it up the pain ate away at his skin. Unasked for determination made him grit his teeth as he kept his fingers on the burning twig for as long as possible. He drew his hand back with a hiss when the sensible part of his brain screamed out. Seared red skin and bubbling blood seeping out where the skin had broken along the shape of the twig glared up at him as he regarded his hand. He felt sort of silly, but not as much as he should. The hammering of his heart and the adrenaline billowing up along with the blooming pain had his head swimming in a way his feral side loved. With distant eyes he watched the skin on his fingers twist and crumble like the twig had to the flames, but then it flattened back across his exposed flesh and the blood pushed forth in small droplets as it was squeezed out and left there by the skin regrowing to take up its place. The redness retracted and faded as the lines of his fingers swirled and mended, a slight tingle gathering at the base of his nails making him want to stretch them. He did, and the nails broke forth and sharpened like on a cat. The fascination broke at once. Rowan swore and relaxed his hand, mind getting back on track as he focused on pushing back the change that had o so slowly wormed its way to just beneath his skin. His nails retracted and grew dull again and somewhere at the back of his mind he felt irritation rise up, not quite his own. ¡°Sneaky bastard. Right, enough loafing around.¡± He brushed his hand off against his thigh as if it was covered in something filthy, then paused and swore again as he looked down at dark ash stains. The irritation grew and the tingling returned to his finger tips. ¡°Stained pants. Guess we¡¯re painting today then.¡± Figuring that since he¡¯d already started, he might as well risk a few more stains to that pair of pants and get some painting done. The voice at the back of his head rose thoughts of red and brown, so Rowan went on the hunt for blues and green. He found the elusive buckets of paint strewn all over the place, the blue under a old coat, and the green stowed in at the back of his pantry for some reason. He eyed the suspiciously green loaf of bread next to it and wondered for a moment if there was more truth than he¡¯d thought in his talk to Marian about bad bread. He reached in to grab the bread as well as the paint, then nearly dropped both as a bug the size of his fist hissed from beneath the bread. The nasty little creature clung to the expired food product and brandished a pair of wicked barbed legs at him as he dropped the the bread on the floor. It was a horned beetle of some kind, black with streaks of shimmering green going up its barbed legs. Rust red wings fluttered as it lifted the chitin covers and made ready to flee or fight. It choose to fight, but the bucket of paint won with a loud ¡®SMACK¡¯. Rowan spun in a half circle, nearly dropping the bucket. He caught himself just in time and lowered his improvised weapon to stare at the bug where it lay twitching on the ground. He raised a foot to stomp on it, saw the horns and thought better of it. Instead he raised the bucket again, intending to crush the bug with it, but today was a day of many bad ideas it seemed. Rowan eyed the dying insect quizzically, then put down the bucket and grabbed a knife instead. He knelt down and held the sharp blade over the dying critter, took a deep breath, then cut down with one precise stab. A second of resistance hit the blade, then the head flew off with a ¡®pop¡¯. Green goop flew after the severed head as if it was a booger fleeing the hold of a tyrannically narrow nostril. Rowan carefully gathered up the dead bug and its head, then went over to the least cluttered table, paint forgotten. He placed the bug on the table and cleared the surface a bit more. He found glue and smaller knives meant for delicate work and a pair of tweezers. The artist stared at the dead bug for a moment, wondering what he was doing, then inspiration pushed back common sense and he started carefully taking the bug apart. He put legs, wings, and several part of black chitin in small piles on the table, only discarding the gooey insides and the parts that got too crushed when he hit it to be of any use. The unusable bits he put on a sheet of birch bark he produced from a box on another table. When done he realized that he didn¡¯t have a lot to work with. He¡¯d lost several legs and one of the wings had crumpled when he¡¯d tried to bend it off the body. The head had survived but looked a bit scratched up. After staring at the parts for a long time he stood back up. He went and grabbed a candle from a shelf, lit it, then grabbed the potted plant he¡¯d brought in the other day and gave it the water he¡¯d intended to give it yesterday but forgot. Watered plant and candle in hand, the artist went to stuff one of the smaller knives in a pocket, then went to unlock his door and head outside. The sky was dark as he went outside, and the air held a chill to it. Rowan ignored the chill and put down the pot next to his door, then walked right out onto the middle of the road and placed the candle on the ground. He took a few steps back, then crouched down and waited. The first moth arrived right around the time his eyes adjusted to the darkness. A small grey thing, barely bigger than a thumb nail. Rowan ignored it.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Several similar moths and a few crane flies joined the first not long after, but Rowan kept still and waited. As streaks of red climbed the horizon a suitable target finally arrived. A large moth with white wings and a fuzzy purple mane fluttered into sight and joined the swarm of curious night dwellers. Rowan watched the swarm of bugs intently, eyes glowing yellow as the candle light reflected in them. Slowly he reached for the knife, careful not to cut himself. He grasped it firmly in his left hand, then stretched out his right and lunged. The large moth let out a muted squeak as his right palm swatted it out of the air. It hit the ground with its back first, and immediately started thrumming its wings in a panicked attempt to get back up. Rowan didn¡¯t give it the time. The small knife went right through it without any notable resistance as he stabbed down. The moth died a few seconds later. Rowan took a second to make sure the wings weren¡¯t too damaged, then removed his knife and scooped up the dead moth. A sound somewhere down the street made him stop in his tracks. Feeling his feral side stirr, Rowan scanned the dark street for movement. Faintly he could smell something sweet on the wind, but other than that he saw nothing out of the ordinary. The artist scratched his neck and looked at the dead moth in his other hand. It wasn¡¯t like he was doing something wrong, just something weird. Why was he so tense? Rowan shook it off as the wolf acting up again. It probably hoped to pick a fight with some drunk stumbling about at this hour. Feeling a bit silly, Rowan went back inside to put the moth with the dissected beetle, then went back out again to collect the candle. Once back at the designated bug table he got out some more tools and got to work picking apart the moth. Then came the hard part. He found string and a old bottle cork to use as a base. He carved the cork down to a smaller, more slim shape, then wrapped the string around it here and there to create bases for him to sew things onto. Using glue and sewing threads to carefully attach the severed bug limbs, he slowly added parts onto the cork until its brown spongy surface was no longer visible past the chitin. Where string showed through he added bits of fur from a old pelt riddled with holes from previous projects. Noticing he had no place to put the moth wings, Rowan decided to make a second little bug creature along with the first. A second cork found itself repurposed into a basic body shape, and soon the flow of working had the artist oblivious to the world around him once more. When he finally deemed his work done the sun had begun rising enough to shed some light on the two little shapes he had sitting on his table, both vaguely humanoid in shape but in no way human in the way they looked. The beetle parts had mostly been used to create a small hunch backed knight, complete with a needle for a sword and a piece of chitin covered in dry rose thorns as a shield attached to one of its 2 arms. The remaining legs had been glued together and covered in wooden chips acting as armor pieces to make two sturdy looking legs. Thin messy lines of green paint made the edges and shapes of the beetle knight¡¯s chitin covered back look savagely fashionable, like warpaint. The moth on the other hand had been shaped into a centaur like little creature with a regal posture and its wings forming a mantle like drape over its lower body. The moth¡¯s dark eyes shone in the candle light, and the purple mane surrounding its neck had been filled out with the soft fuzz at the base of some black chicken feathers. Rowan felt it appropriate to call it a her. The moth¡¯s delicate legs lay folded over her belly, and the four legs made of wiry twigs she stood on gave her a almost stag like appearance. He¡¯d added lines of deep blue down the base of her wings in spidery lines not too unlike veins. Her black eyes looked dispassionate and proud. Rowan looked over his work with a proud smile. They looked surreal and lifelike thanks to the actual insect parts he¡¯d used and the end product made him feel like he¡¯d improved on his detail work. They were small and delicate, but definitely some of his finer works. The fact that he probably would never be asked to make tiny insect people for a customer didn¡¯t matter much. Artists create and that¡¯s enough to make them happy. Even if coin certainly sweetens the deal. A sharp knock on his door cut Rowan¡¯s admiration of his own work short. Sparing a glance at the window, Rowan saw only red tinged light seeping through the shutters. It was still way too early for customers to roam about wasn¡¯t it? A second sharp knock informed him that whoever insisted on seeing him right now clearly had other ideas on when it was too early or not. ¡°Coming,¡± he called out. A third knock came. Rowan frowned and stood up to go see what the hurry was about. As he opened the door a fist nearly hit his chest, clearly going for a fourth knock. A thin looking man with nervous eyes blinked at the sudden lack of wood to knock on, then exhaled sharply and stumbled back a step. He wasn¡¯t very tall, nor all the confident looking. The man had a worn dark cloak with the hood pulled up enough to cast shadows from his sharp cheekbones. A leather bag hung at his side. Black eyes darted up to meet Rowan¡¯s then the man cracked a not at all convincing smile and extended a hand. ¡°Ah, Rowan the artist is it? I was hoping for you to make me a piece.¡± Rowan eyed the man, then met the man with a professional, if not honest, smile of his own and shook his hand. ¡°You¡¯ve come to the right place, Mr¡­?¡± ¡°Oh, where¡¯s my manners. Tomas Kelling, architect. I help with the new wall¡¯s construction, among other things.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. Just call me Rowan. Would you like to come inside?¡± Rowan stepped aside and held the door open. Tomas peeked past him but said nothing of the mess inside. ¡°No last name? And let¡¯s. It¡¯ll take a while to explain my request in detail I figure.¡± Tomas inclined his head and headed inside, careful not to stray from the path of clear space lest he lose himself to the living ecosystem Rowan called a organized mess. The artist followed and closed the door behind him, once again denying the house that precious sunlight save for the few rays breaking past the gaps in the shutters. ¡°Family didn¡¯t have much of a name so I figured I¡¯d earn my own instead,¡± Rowan shrugged. ¡°Daring, but I guess that¡¯s not too unusual in a settlement.¡± Rowan moved some junk away from the couch and offered it to Tomas, who thanked him and gingerly sat down, careful with his bag. Once he was settled down, Rowan moved to lean against a table, earning himself a wary look from Tomas as the wood groaned dangerously. The artist paid the sound no mind, so Tomas cleared his throat and continued. ¡°So, I¡¯d like you to turn a dear possession of mine into something a bit more decorative.¡± Tomas moved his bag to his lap, then carefully lifted out a large dog skull, pale and grinning. He placed it to face Rowan, and for a moment a shiver ran down the artist¡¯s spine. He shook it off and eyed the skull while scratching his chin. ¡°Anything in mind?¡± he asked. Tomas grinned at the question, a tad too excitedly. ¡°A lamp. This stray nearly got me on a job once, but Katrina watched over me and spared me that fate. I¡¯d like to put a candle in its maw and hang it from a wall to symbolize her guidance reaching even the most desperate caught by the maws of beasts.¡± Tomas¡¯ eyes glittered as he explained what kind of patterns he¡¯d like carved into the skull, tracing lines along its jaws and around where he¡¯d like a metal ring set in on top of the head to make it possible to hang it from a hook. Rowan listened closely for awhile, then turned around to find something to write on. The architect kept going the entire time. ¡°- and don¡¯t be afraid to add a bit of a savage flare to it. Maybe some red down its jaws, jagged edges around its eyes- it had such terrible eyes¡­¡± Rowan nodded while scribbling the requests down, a image already forming in his head of how he¡¯d transform the skull into something beautiful. The charcoal stick he used to write slowly gave up on letters and slowly gave way to ideas and images of grinning skulls with fire licking its chops. Blackened teeth and tar fading to red the lower it ran down the bottom jaw. Maybe horns? Yes, Tomas liked the horns idea. Ram horns or deer horns, which ever Rowan could get his hands on. Seems he¡¯d be paying a visit to his new hunter friends today. ¡°What about a muzzle, or chains of some kind around the jaws-¡± ¡°No!¡± Rowan blinked. Tomas flushed and quickly tried to explain. ¡°No, I mean, that would defeat the symbolic meaning wouldn¡¯t it? If the beast¡¯s jaws is chained it poses no danger. If there¡¯s no danger the goddess¡¯ light loses its necessity. It wouldn¡¯t be her saving someone from a beast if the beast wasn¡¯t a danger no?¡± The architect laughed nervously and wrung his hands over the skull in his lap. Rowan shrugged and didn¡¯t pay the objection any more thought than that. Customers could be oddly specific about what they wanted sometimes. ¡°Right, no chains then. How¡¯s this?¡± He showed Tomas the sketch that had slowly taken up the piece of birch bark he used to draw on. The architect nodded approvingly, then frowned. ¡°Actually, I fear the candle might burn through the roof of its mouth if we put the candle inside. Bone isn¡¯t that strong. What if we skip the candle?¡± ¡°Skip it? Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be a lamp?¡± ¡°Oh, yes but now I¡¯m way too in love with this design you¡¯ve shown me. I¡¯ll just light it up with some candles hanging next to it instead.¡± Ego flattered, Rowan agreed to skip the candle. It was a really nice design they¡¯d agreed on after all. Damn he¡¯s good. Seeing the pleased smile on the artist¡¯s face, Tomas proposed a last few changes, then the pair settled on a price and the estimated time it would take to complete the decoration. Shortly after the architect stood up and said his goodbyes, the skull now sitting on Rowan¡¯s table instead of on his lap. Outside the sun was all the way up and the rest of the town was following suit. Tomas waved one last time, wished the artist luck, and disappeared into the morning crowd heading for the plaza. Rowan stood smiling in his doorway, watching the sluggish townspeople move about their business. He felt offensively energetic and happy compared to the dull eyes of people that had only woken up minutes ago and were now trudging up and down the street towards wherever life took them. He was just about to head back inside and close his door when a head of red hair and intense green eyes appeared before him. A second later the sweet scent from earlier hit him like a charging war horse and the world grew blurry and unimportant. Outside the world continued moving as a artist¡¯s door was pulled shut with a click. InterLewd 1 Feral lover Cain¡¯s hand closed on the door¡¯s edge as Rowan stumbled back, eyes lighting up unnaturally as his pupils grew large and black. The demon pushed the door shut behind him as he felt strong hands grasp his shoulders, then the world spun and he felt the air get knocked out of him as his chest hit the floor. His head spun way too fast for him to react in time, and once it did it was far too late to flee. He felt hot air hit his neck as a quick snuffling sound grew into a deep rumble. Feeling caught, Cain tried to push himself up on all fours, and was immediately stopped by the body looming over him. Sharp, claw like nails sunk into his shoulders and pinned him back down, and as he turned his head to look up he saw bright yellow eyes staring him down. Rowan had him in a painfully tight grip, nails growing and turning sharp enough to pierce through both cloak and shirt until they broke skin. The deep rumbled increased in volume, and as Cain recognized the sound as a hungry growl all the color drained from his face. Frozen with fear, he watched in horror as the white faded into black in Rowan¡¯s eyes, gaze gaining something sharp and dangerous as it bore into him. The larger man¡¯s lips parted to show sharp canines growing longer by the second, gums darkening as they grew. The werewolf drew in another deep breath, ruffling the hair at Cain¡¯s neck. He didn¡¯t even realize that he was still pumping the air full of his scent, instincts had completely taken over and his magic was responding as a result. Unfortunately for him, the magical pheromones only seemed to stir the other man on, and as he let out a defeated whimper the drugged artist moved one clawed hand from shoulder to Cain¡¯s neck. The demon closed his eyes and tensed up as his head was forcefully tilted up, then froze as he felt the warmth of Rowan¡¯s breath brush closer to his skin. A warm but rough tongue dragged across his exposed leck, making his skin crawl with both fear and excitement. He felt the other hand loosen from his shoulder as a hard bulge pressed against his rear. Rowan let out another hoarse growl as his claws dragged down Cain¡¯s side, then settled on his waist and took hold. A rough pull drew a whimper out of the demon as his hips were pulled up and Rowan¡¯s clear excitement pushed back against him. The realization that perhaps he wasn¡¯t about to get torn to shreds after all had Cain¡¯s brain kick back into gear in a second. As Rowan¡¯s tongue returned to lap at his neck and his hips started rocking against him the demon opened his eyes and set his jaw stubbornly. He let another wave of magic wash over his skin and raised his hips up to meet the artist¡¯s. The response was instant. The hand on his hip drew up and sunk its claws into his side, catching onto the fabric of his cloak and shirt and pulled. Sharp claws tore through the cloth effortlessly, leaving pale skin with a few red lines exposed. Cain tried his best to assist, hands reaching back to tug at his pants and to pull the cloak out of the way. Rowan didn¡¯t wait, mind to caught up by the incubus¡¯ magic to slow down. Claws tore and ripped, leaving Cain bare and scratched up in no time at all. He didn¡¯t mind, wounds would close up in no time. When the werewolf reared up to pull of his shirt Cain tried to turn around to lay on his back, but the movement was instantly denied. Rowan put his hand on Cain¡¯s head and slammed him back down, shirt flying to the side with a few rips in it. Rowan¡¯s pants didn¡¯t fare much better, and by the time Cain¡¯s head stopped spinning again the werewolf¡¯s burning need was already grinding up between his cheeks. The demon tried to protest, wanting to lay on his back to give his wings the reach he needed to wrap around them both. His objections fell on deaf ears and were then efficiently shut up when Rowan pinned him down and pushed his hips against Cain¡¯s ass with no little manner of strength. A surprised gasp broke past the demon¡¯s lips, quickly followed by another as the werewolf pulled back and thrust forwards again without pause. Pain and pleasure made Cain¡¯s mind go blank as his lover pushed on. Overwhelmed by the strong and selfish need of the other, Cain¡¯s magic responded in kind by flooding the air with its sweet scent, which in turn only spurred the werewolf on more to go harder at him. Hips met hips with quick, strong claps, sweat and need making the going fast and fierce, and Cain¡¯s body welcomed it with a need he couldn¡¯t have imagined before. He could feel the other¡¯s heartbeat thunder above him, could feel the tremors running through the man¡¯s bones as some primal force made them grow dense and restless. He could see hair darken and lengthen then recede back again as Rowan¡¯s body failed to decide on whether to change or not. The werewolf fell into some kind of half done state, mind caught in the trance of Cain¡¯s magic while his own ran wild and made his body crackle with energy begging to be released.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The demon lay mewling beneath him, bare and exposed and covered in countless little scratches left by his sharp claws and rough movements. Rowan let out a feral snarl at the sight, hips moving faster until the demon was practically screaming beneath him, eyes rolled back with pleasure and jaws hanging slack. When his teeth sunk into pale flawless flesh the demon howled, a sound between fear and bliss, completely feral and beyond reason. The demon moved his own body as Rowan held on, blood flooding his mouth as he kept grinding Cain into the ground floor. Eager hips met his and soft fingers clung to his arms and hair, as if desperate to keep him going lest he leave him there, ravaged and incomplete. Rowan eagerly fulfilled that need, claws raking across Cain¡¯s chest possessivly while his hips bore down on him. He was rewarded with mewls so sweet he thought it was magic, which wasn¡¯t that far off really. The warmth around him pulsed and rippled, a sensation he hadn¡¯t felt before but didn¡¯t object to at all. The demon kept him going restlessly, only driving his hunger further the longer he went on. When Cain gave in first and sprayed his load on the floor Rowan¡¯s mind went completely blank at last, all sense of awareness gone as his body switched to autopilot. He felt that addictive tightness clench up around him, and the high that brought on had him seeing stars. Still his body moved on, tireless and burning with need sweeter than the scent flooding the air. Cain kept his feral lover going for hours, each time being amazed at how the man could kept going each time, stamina seemingly endless. He couldn¡¯t have let go of him if he wanted to. Each time their hips met electricity ran up his spin, making his body respond by sending out another wave of magic to entrance the werewolf. It was a cruelly blissful loop, where neither could stop and both were the reason the other was caught. Despite this, Cain¡¯s body was the first one to give in. His vision swam and grew dark as the searing heat of lovemaking started to give way for a unsettling cold. He vaguely noticed the way his body grew numb, the sticky redness that clung to his arms and steadily grew as Rowan¡¯s claws raked his limbs. He felt a crack more than he heard it, then caught the iron scent of blood that wasn¡¯t his fill the air. A long, black snout dipped past his head and into his vision, stained red. He felt himself be filled more, painfully, as Rowan¡¯s hips changed angle and grew higher. Stiff fur covered in fluids he couldn¡¯t identify brushed against his side, almost affectionately, right before the sharp pain of claws replaced the touch along his sides. He felt a heavy paw press down on his head, keeping him pinned as something larger, more sadistic took over and slowed the pace. Each thrust grew deeped, more intent, and twice as painful. He felt a bump at the end of that length push against his entrance with each hit. He felt both dread and excitement over the thought of fitting it or not. He might have objected, but with the world darkening and his head thumping there was nothing he could do but lie there and take it. In a way he loved it, but he still felt like he was forgetting something. Cain couldn¡¯t think. Sounds grew muffled. He could hear breathing. His own? No¡­ It laughed at him as he slipped unconscious, and he knew that it would keep going. A sharp pain brought him back to conscious despite his desire to stay in that comfortable blackness for just a while longer. Cain felt his wings, out for some reason, bent back at a painful angle. There werewolf cackled under its breath, panting and dazed as it was. It held his wings together with one large deformed paw and now Cain could feel what he¡¯d forgotten earlier. Sharp and hot hunger fought with the cold weakness trying to take his conscious back. The wolf giggled something unintelligible, using a voice that was a mix of several sounds one wouldn¡¯t count as voices. It pulled at his wings again, lifting Cain with it as it reared back. He was left sitting up, legs spread to either side of the werewolf¡¯s thighs. It was still moving its hips, steadily pushing that knot further inside him. Cain¡¯s pulse sped up as his mind cleared up more, the need to finish what he started fighting back the grogginess caused by the blood loss and exhaustion. He could already feel his wounds closing up, body trying its best to retain its flawless and enticing state. The wolf grunted and jerked its hips up hard. Cain went with it and let out a surprised cry. He felt the warm bump finally slip inside him with a wet pop. His already stuffed insides ached pleasantly as the werewolf filled him up with another climax, free paw moving up to press against Cain¡¯s chest as it thrust its hips desperately at him, knot keeping him stuck on its shaft the entire time. When the torrent finally ended Cain felt the wolf sag. Without warning the huge beast flopped over onto its side, then rolled belly down and curled up, leaving the demon trapped beneath it, still speared by its stiff member. Cain blinked at black fur as it made no move to stand up again. He tried sending more magic into the air, but the werewolf didn¡¯t move. He tried to pushing at it to squirm free, but dense muscle and slippery wet fur made the effort futile. When it started snoring a bit later he gave up and accepted his fate. His magic didn¡¯t have enough effect and the beast had clearly decided to recharge its energy after that long ride. The demon was stuck crammed beneath it in a very uncomfortable position with no hint of escape in sight. ¡°...Aw come on¡­¡± And so he spent what remained of that day beneath a mountain of fur and muscle. He managed to pull his wings and tail back inside his body after some struggling, then almost managed to fall asleep some time later. His attempt at rest was completely denied when the beast started to change back in its sleep. What made the matter worse was that Cain couldn¡¯t muster up any more power to spread his magic. He was completely spent. Lasting through that round with the werewolf had drained both magic, regenerating powers, and stamina. When Rowan woke back up he would be, to put it lightly, in trouble. Ch11 Panic time When Rowan woke up he noticed six things. One, someone¡¯s knocking on the door. Two, he was naked. Three, there was a stranger sleeping beneath him on his living room floor. Four, said stranger was also naked. Five, the one knocking was Marian. How did he know? ¡°Hey! Rowan are you in there?! Miss Rotwall said she heard screaming! Are you okay?!¡± Because he was yelling too. Rowan did not intend to open the door or answer just yet. Why? Six, the area closest to the door and anything within tossing range looked like a murder scene. ¡®Groan¡­¡¯ A very enthusiastic murder scene. There¡¯s blood on the ceiling. Blood and other things. ¡°...Oh, you¡¯re awake- mphmh?!¡± Rowan covered the stranger¡¯s mouth. No time for conversation. Shock first, stranger time afterwards. Where was he? Ah, right, a very enthusiastic murder scene with a stranger naked on the floor, also covered in blood and¡­ other things, and Rowan had no idea how he ended up in this situation. ¡°Rowan?!¡± Marian was sounding more worried now. ¡°Mhrmhmpm!!¡± The stranger was clawing at his hands and trying to scramble away from either Rowan or the door, a venture that didn¡¯t really work out seeing how he was still pinned beneath the artist with a hand on his mouth. How did this happen¡­ ¡°I¡¯m breaking down the door!¡± Shock time over. Initiate panic time. ¡°MHHHHH!?!?!¡± The stranger didn¡¯t respond well to being suddenly lifted up and carried across the room at a run. Were those bite marks? Rowan blinked, and the bite marks were gone. Guess not. ¡®CRASH¡¯ The stranger let out a choked scream, almost loud enough to be heard past Rowan¡¯s hand. Oh dear, Marian is actually breaking down the door. With magic. ¡®CRASH¡¯ Rowan tossed the stranger through the door to his bedroom onto the bed. The next crash of magic hitting the front door drowned out the scream. What now¡­ Think, think¡­ ¡®CRASH¡¯ No time for think, go with instinct. ¡°I¡¯M RUBBING ONE OUT OKAY! STOP!¡± He yelled. ¡°...¡± Magic assault stopped. Pride in ruins. Marian possibly weirded out beyond saving. ¡°Give me one reason not to blast the door down and then hit you with one!¡± Yup, definitely ruined. Marian was pissed. Answer him you doofus. ¡°Give me five minutes to get dressed first!¡± Great answer. No answer from Marian. Wait where did the redhead go? No time for redhead. Clothes. Rowan dove for a pile of junk near a desk, found a pair of pants, then paused and swore as he noticed he was way too covered in blood to pull any kind of innocent but weird excuse off, pants or no pants. New plan. Rowan abandoned the junk pile, flew up on his feet, skidded to a halt, dove back at the junk pile to bring the pants anyway, then tossed them at the couch and headed for the kitchen area. Without thinking the plan through he grabbed the water barrel, the big one, and heaved. Barrel half the size of a man went up, then the water in it went crashing down. Onto Rowan. He heard the door to his bedroom close as he blinked water out of his eyes. No time for mysterious stranger. He glared down at his hands to check if the water did the trick or not. Most of the blood came off, but traces of it still remained beneath his nails and on his hands. Did he tear a chicken apart limb for limb? Hopefully it was Herman. Rowan rubbed at the few traces of darkened blood and filth he could reach, checked his chest and legs, then rubbed at them and his face just in case. Naked can be explained, murder scene cannot. Wait there¡¯s no corpse¡­ Is there a corpse? ¡°Done yet?!¡± Corpse can be found later. New plan, don¡¯t let Marian into house. ¡°Coming!¡± Rowan made for the door, spun on his heel and nearly fell halfway there, went back for the pants, then turned towards the door again once dressed enough for minimum social interaction. He paused right as he was about to grab the handle, then spun around and scanned the room. There was far too much blood and filth around. What the hell happened? ¡°ROWAN!¡± Questions for later. He swung open the door, then quickly stepped out and pulled it shut again before Marian could look past him into the house. The affronted priest stumbled back and gave Rowan a look that clearly asked if he¡¯d lost his mind. Before Rowan could argue that no, he had not, Marian¡¯s face shifted and he knew he¡¯d already decided that yes, he had. The priest folded his arms and just glared, as if expectations were expected, but wouldn¡¯t be accepted. Rowan stared back, feeling his face flush and the world spin just a little. Must have been all the running. ¡°I can explain.¡± Good start. ¡°What time is it Rowan?¡± Wait what? Rowan blinked, then looked up at the sky. The sun was setting. Oh no. Oh no he was supposed to deliver the statue today. Wasn¡¯t it morning just a moment ago? What the hell- Marian cleared his throat. ¡°I uh¡­ It¡¯s sunset. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Marian did not seem impressed, so Rowan continued, feeling his hope slowly die. ¡°And the reason why....¡± He paused. Marian raised a brow and waved for him to continue. ¡°The reason why is¡­¡­. Something uh¡­ I¡­ Chicken¡­¡± ¡°...Chicken?¡± Marian grimanced. Not a good sign. ¡°-...Died in my house. I think.¡± Silence. ¡°You think?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Rowan was at a loss for words, he had nothing. No way to explain what was going on. Marian finally snapped, in the worst possible way. He frowned with disappointment, disgust, and a slight twinge of pity. Then he spoke, thank the gods. If he¡¯d just ended it with that Rowan would have actually considered killing a chicken. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°What did you take?¡± ¡°What?¡± The question stumped him. Marian pressed on, arms still folded. ¡°What, did you, take?¡± Rowan just stared. What? Marian stared him down like a mother trying to make a child confess. When no confession came, his face softened and grew concerned. ¡°Did someone make you eat something? Drink something? Rowan you¡¯re pupils are the size of buttons and you reek. What happened?¡± The comment about his eyes made Rowan feared his curse was acting up, which made him slap a hand over one of his eyes as if that would hide it. The motion made the world spin a bit faster and he nearly tripped backwards. Marian was there at once to catch him. Rowan stumbled and felt as if his bones all decided to boycott him at the same time. Marian helped him lean against the door, but stayed close in case he lost his balance again. First now did Rowan notice the priest was wearing his official attire. The gold gilded blindfold hung around his neck and his white hair had been tied up with a crown of glistening nails set up like a sun around the high ponytail. A golden band held a lantern shaped medallion beneath his collarbone and the long white sleeves of silk shone slightly in the late sun light. The wooden staff stood leaned against the wall, lantern lit and shedding a gentle yellow light on the slightly singed wall of Rowan¡¯s house. And he¡¯d apparently given up on the beard and shaved it off again. Rowan felt the wood of his door crunch slightly as he shifted, surface charred from Marian¡¯s earlier magical assault. ¡°You look like shit. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± ¡°No!¡± Rowan jerked forwards and grabbed Marian¡¯s shoulders before he could reach for the door. Bloody room was a no go. The priest blinked and gave Rowan a questioning look. Rowan swallowed and quickly tried to explain, in a way that wouldn¡¯t make Marian think he murdered someone. ¡°My place looks like shit.¡± ¡°Your place always looks like shit.¡± ¡°More than usual. A chicken really might have died in there.¡± Marian kept staring at him, probably pondering if he should believe him or not. Rowan desperately hoped he would. ¡°...Fine. To Miss Rotwall then.¡± Marian grabbed Rowan under the arm and heaved him up, struggling slightly with the weight, then grabbed his staff with his free hand. Rowan stumbled up obediently and went along with the priest down the street. He had a feeling he was forgetting something. Herman greeted the pair as they approached with a shriek that could shatter eardrums on a bad day. Rowan noticed right then that it was a bad day, and the shrill cry made his already spinning head do flips inside his skull. Marian flicked a finger at it, which lobbed a globule of gentle light in the rooster¡¯s direction. The bird shaped terror let out a affronted hiss and hopped back in alarm. Margret¡¯s door swung open before they could get close enough to knock. ¡°Marian, you know I love you like a misguided bastard son, but please, don¡¯t bully my rooster.¡± Margret smiled from her door, grey eyes twinkling. Marian ignored the comment and rooster and went straight to the point. ¡°Rowan¡¯s drugged or something, can you help?¡± The old lady¡¯s smile remained, but her eyes gained something sharp for a second. ¡°Drugged? You sure he¡¯s not just sick, boy? Though I guess you have enough experience in that department to know don¡¯t you? Come in come in.¡± Margret waved a hand and disappeared back inside her home before Marian could answer the retort. He kept his mouth in a tight line as he helped Rowan inside. The home of Margret was a sight to behold. It was dark, cozy, and full of stuff in a way that made it feel well stacked, rather than cluttered. She kept shelves of containers and jars along nearly all wall space. What few spots of wall not covered by shelves were adorned with tapestries and painted pelts. Dried or drying herbs hung from the ceiling, along with a number of odd and odder decorations. Some might be tools or ingredients, but Rowan had a definite feeling a mummified frog in a glass jar was more for aesthetic than for any form of use. Of course he couldn¡¯t tell for sure, alchemy and the like was far from his area of expertise. Margret sat down in a red couch facing the fireplace in the middle of one wall. A sofa and another couch stood on next to it, creating a small half circle facing the fire. The old woman waved a hand at the pair to sit down without actually looking at them, pale eyes staring off towards the fire blindly. Marian leaned his staff against the empty coach, then guided Rowan over to sit with him on the sofa. Margret waited for them to be seated, then spoke. ¡°So, drugs and mischief is it?¡± ¡°Something like it. He didn¡¯t turn up at the church today so I went to look for him. You said you heard screaming when I went past your place and when I finally get him to come out he¡¯s soaked, half naked, and can barely keep his balance.¡± Marian¡¯s explanation made Rowan¡¯s face heat up. Margret gave him a knowing wink. He wasn¡¯t sure what for. ¡°Mischief and drugs then. Was he alone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m right here you know,¡± Rowan remarked sourly. ¡°And high as a kite on a changeling¡¯s perfume,¡± Margret retorted. That made Marian sit up and stare at her in alarm, then at Rowan who felt the color drain from his face. The golden trinkets shined a bit brighter as the fire flickered. Margret clicked her tongue and shut Marian off as he tried to speak. ¡°No priesting in my home Marian. Alchemy acts up when coupled with divine powers, and I have far too many ingredients that would spoil if you started lobbing weaponized prayers around.¡± ¡°And the goddess doesn¡¯t like my rooster,¡± she added when Marian leaned back again. Rowan almost expected the feathered disaster to come screeching through the room at the mere mention of it, but the bird was nowhere to be seen. Somehow that unnerved him more. Margret didn¡¯t seem to notice either of the other two¡¯s discomfort, or she simply ignored it. The old alchemist stood up and dusted off her skirt, then explained that she would start brewing tea or something. Rowan didn¡¯t pay attention. Now that he was no longer running about in a panic he had finally noticed how sore and drained he felt, despite just waking up minutes ago. His muscles ached as if he¡¯d run a mile, a sign he didn¡¯t like at all since he usually felt that way after waking up after a change. Had he changed? In his house? And who was the redheaded guy he¡¯d woken up next to- no on top of. Just thinking about it made his head spin. He couldn¡¯t make sense of it. The dizziness doubled all at once when Margret stuck a steaming cup in front of his face. The bitter herbal scent made his nose sting and his eyes water. He flinched away without thinking and practically crushed Marian into the armrest of the sofa. The startled priest let out a grunt and pushed back, jewelry clattering at the sudden movement. Margret didn¡¯t so much as blink. ¡°Oh my, a bit too strong? My bad my bad.¡± Margret smiled in a way that made Rowan¡¯s skin crawl, though he didn¡¯t know why. It felt like she¡¯d looked through him for a second there. The old alchemist stepped back with the cup and went to pour something into it. The suffocatingly strong scent of the brew faded as she did. To both artist and priest¡¯s horror the old woman also plucked down the bottle with the mummified frog in it. She uncorked it and shook it over her hand until dried flakes and crumpled parts fell out. Marian stuttered a protest as she made to drop the frog bits into the cup, to which Margret simply replied, ¡°Do you want me to whip out the leeches instead? I got some lichen ones crawling about somewhere.¡± Both men shook their heads. ¡°You sure? They¡¯re nice and chewy.¡± More shaking, quicker this time. ¡°Suit yourself,¡± she said with a shrug. The questionable looking frog parts went into the cup, which let out a low hiss. Once the hiss quited down Margret strode back over to hand Rowan the cup. The green liquid within bubbled slightly, slowly, suspiciously. He could see something floating around just beneath the surface. Rowan gave Margret a pleading look while Marian stared intently at a bushel of herbs hanging the opposite direction of the mystery brew. ¡°One chug, pulp and all,¡± she instructed. Rowan heard Marian gag. Margret pushed the cup into his hands. He eyed the cup one last time, then closed his eyes and chugged it back in one swift motion, trying his best not to pay attention to the smell or the way the deceptively thin looking liquid caught on his teeth like a thick soup would. He felt it come back up almost immediately and had to fight to swallow it back down. Margret watched the struggle intently, then smiled kindly. ¡°All down? Good. Now get out of my house, I have work to do.¡± Marian blinked. ¡°But the changeling-¡± ¡°Is none of my business,¡± she countered. Marian flushed and stood up to argue. ¡°It¡¯s every child of Katrina¡¯s duty-¡± ¡°And neither is it yours,¡± she cut off again. ¡°Now come along, to the door you go.¡± She waltzed over and grabbed Rowan by the arm, then with surprising strength she pulled him up and started herding both men towards the door without letting Marian finish a single sentence. The priest was growing visibly agitated by it. ¡°You can¡¯t just let a enemy of man-¡± ¡°Tonight is the time of Uuhn, it is no time of man in a woman¡¯s house during Her night. Now shoo, be gone.¡± ¡°But-¡± The door slammed in Marian¡¯s face and caught Rowan¡¯s heel as he stumbled out after him. Both stood silent after that, Marian glaring holes in Margret¡¯s door, Rowan rubbing his heel where the door clipped him. The dizziness had all but disappeared. It had left behind a odd feeling of being too hot and too cold at the same time. The disorienting feeling made him nauseous enough to just want to sit down again. At least his head had cleared up somewhat. In the distance the full moon was replacing the light of the setting sun. ¡°...So uh..¡± ¡°Tell me about the changeling.¡± Marian kept glaring at the door, but now his some of his attention changed direction towards Rowan instead. The priest seemed dead set on finding out what happened. Rowan cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°I don¡¯t uh¡­ I just bumped into someone on the street. I think. It¡¯s fuzzy¡­¡± ¡°The person was fuzzy?¡± Marian turned around and gave the artist a disbelieving look. Rowan flushed and quickly corrected himself. ¡°No, the memory. It¡¯s been a haze since.¡± The priest¡¯s face softened again. ¡°When was this?¡± He asked. ¡°Sometime this morning I think. Woke up back in my apartment with no clothes and uh¡­ Blood¡­ on the floor.¡± Rowan felt bad for lying, but putting bits of truth in there made the lie easier to make up at least. He couldn¡¯t let Marian figure out what actually might have happened. Did he hurt the redheaded man? He¡¯d seemed fine when he tossed him into the bedroom right? He couldn¡¯t remember¡­ Marian bit his lip in thought. ¡°You said something about a chicken?¡± Oh, right¡­ ¡°Aaah¡­ Yes. Feathers. Lots of feathers. Chicken feathers.¡± Crap. Marian nodded and stroked his chin in thought. ¡°Show me,¡± he demanded, eyes set as he looked back up at Rowan. Oh no. Rowan tried not to fidget as he struggled to come up with a reason not to let the priest see the mess in his house. ¡°It¡¯s ah, erhm¡­ it¡¯s a mess. I really wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Rowan, I¡¯m a priest. It¡¯s my job to make sure this settlement is kept safe from monsters. I can¡¯t do that if you hide things like this from me.¡± That stung, but he couldn¡¯t do what Marian asked. No matter how much he liked the man, there were things he absolutely had to keep secret from him. That stung even more. ¡°Sorry Marian¡­ It¡¯s just, It¡¯s a real mess in there and it really isn¡¯t anything to see. Just blood and some feathers. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Marian¡¯s mouth pressed into a thin line, then he turned away. ¡°Marian¡­¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my staff? ¡°Sta- still with Margret I think.¡± Right as the words left his mouth they both heard Margret¡¯s door close. When they turned the staff stood leaned against the wall. Neither had heard the door open, nor seen anything move. Marian stood quite for a moment, then went over and grabbed his staff and said coldly, ¡°Tell me if you change your mind. Changelings are dangerous.¡± Feeling a cold lump settle in his stomach, Rowan tried to come up with something to keep the priest from leaving. ¡°That statue-¡± ¡°Already picked it up at Clark¡¯s.¡± Rowan¡¯s heart sunk further. He opened his mouth again, but no words came to mind. Marian gave him one last look, then put on his ceremonial blindfold and straightened his back. ¡°I¡¯ll see you around Rowan.¡± The priest left without waiting for a reply, leaving Rowan to stand defeated outside Margret¡¯s house. He watched him go silently for a few seconds, then felt frustration well up. Rowan swore and spun, fist leaving large cracks in Margret¡¯s wall where clay flaked off of bent logs. ¡°Five seconds Rowan,¡± he heard the old alchemist yell from inside. Rowan yelled a apology and turned around to jog back to his own house with his tail between his legs. ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m such an idiot!¡± He grumbled to himself the entire way there, feeling sick from both frog tea and the wreck of a conversation he¡¯d had with Marian. Herman waited for him outside his door, black arse planted on the ground like a misinformed guard dog. It¡¯s yellow little eyes stare towards the door, but as Rowan paused a few feet away from it the rooster¡¯s head did a nearly ninety degree turn to stare him down. The rooster let out a sound not too far off from a snort, stood up, then waltzed off to go harass someone else. Rowan watched the bird go, feeling the urge to punch through a wall return again. He fought the urge back as best he could and ripped open his door instead. He used a bit too much force, and winced as the hinges hissed. His mood remained sour as he stomped inside and kicked the door shut behind him again. As soon as the door smacked shut a paint bucket hit the side of his head with enough force to flatten a chicken. Ch12 Ill huff and Ill puff and Ill rip out your spine The world darkened for a split second as Rowan felt his skull crack from the impact with the paint bucket. The left half of his head went numb, and the world returned to his vision painted red with rage. He spun on his heel and let out a roar that must have been audible past his walls. Fingers already tipped by claws found the soft flesh of a throat and his attacked let out a startled shriek that quickly died down as Rowan slammed him against the wall. The redheaded man blinked up at him, eyes dazed by the impact and glowing emerald green. Slitted pupils of bright green focused back on him just in time to see the werewolf snarl, gums splitting and falling off in lumps as black rubbery flesh pushed up beneath them, followed by razor sharp teeth erupting through the blunt human teeth that cracked and gave way like egg shells. The sight was terrifying by human standards, but the demon responded by lashing a long frilled tail around Rowan¡¯s naked waist. The thin appendage wrapped itself tightly and squeezed like a snake locking down a rat. Rowan ripped it off with one hand. Cain shrieked as blood and bone shards flew after the torn off tail, face contorting with pain and rage. Rowan had him by the throat, and as the demons started thrashing he slammed him back against the wall hard enough to make Cain¡¯s head loll forward after the impact. Wine red wings with far too many joints and bones spread to the demon¡¯s sides, jerky and slow as his head spun. Rowan caught the right one as it lashed out in an attempt to wrap around them both. Again Cain screamed, this time more desperately as Rowan caught the wing and tore. The thin membrane connecting the bones of the wing proved surprisingly stretchy and tough, only tearing up partly despite Rowan using his full strength. He felt his bones crackle beneath his skin as muscles heaved and writhed, eager to be unleashed to take the form his body always craved. He fought it back just barely, keeping himself in that half way form of sharp teeth and human body just barely holding on like a frail shell covering what hid beneath. The second wing lashed out, unbroken and fast. Rowan ignored it and lunged forwards instead, maw splitting open wide enough to make his cheeks tear open to let his jaws unhinge. The demon screamed, a gurgled and terrified sound that slowly died out as it choked on its own blood and no air could reach its lungs. Rowan jerked his head back, ripping a large chunk of flesh with him that sent a spray of blood flying. The demon went limp, limbs twitching only slightly as blood kept pumping out of his wounds. The sweet herbal scent that surrounded it kept flowing into the air, but unlike earlier where it had turned the werewolf into a lusting thrall, now the warm-cold feeling left by Margret¡¯s tea only made the scent trigger nausea. Rowan snarled, droplets of blood and saliva hitting Cain¡¯s paling face in a spray. Feeling the danger of the change taking over grow stronger, Rowan tossed Cain¡¯s body to the side and clutched at his head instead. The world spun and pulsed around him and the iron taste of blood in his mouth had his hearth running double speed. He swayed unsteadily, then stumbled back against the wall and sunk to the floor, head in his hands and breaths coming out in short ragged gasps. The demon lay twitching on the ground where it landed, body contorting and flinching over and over like a dying spider. The way the wings bent this way and that, joints seemingly able to bend any direction like the ball based limbs of a puppet. The sight was haunting in a way things that shouldn¡¯t be looked. He noticed now that it had horns. Pale, curved things growing from behind its pointed ears and curling up and to the side, then down again at an angle. Rowan torn his eyes away and curled in on himself, hands shaking as his nails retreated back into his fingers and changed back to their usual dull and soft rounded edges. He sat there for a long time, until the last of the light from outside had faded into night and his house got left in near complete darkness. Vaguely he could see the demon twitch, body still quivering and alive somehow. When his breathing finally calmed down enough to not block out the rest of the sounds around him, Rowan could hear the demon whimper and sob. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t hurt me. Please.¡± Cain lie on his side, wings torn and moving on their own as if unsure what to do. Glowing green eyes roll around without settling on anything, too worked up to focus on any one point. Rowan felt a shudder go through him as he watched the demon plead and shiver on the floor. What should he do? He could try and get Marian- no¡­ He couldn¡¯t possibly explain this. A human couldn¡¯t tear up a changeling like this. Impossible. He would reveal himself if he said anything about this. Then what? ¡°Please. Please please don¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry.¡± The demon kept mechanically mumbling the same words over and over, as if he wasn¡¯t sure what they meant, but fully believed that they could save him. Rowan felt disgusted, then guilty. He saw what he¡¯d done to the creature on the floor, how he¡¯d torn it up and left it to bleed out. Only a monster could do such damage in the span of a few minutes. Seconds? How much time had passed. ¡°Hrckgh¡­¡± The demon grew quiet at once, only its rapid breaths breaking the silence. Rowan grunted again and sat up, knees pulled to his chest and hands clutching at his elbows hard enough to make his knuckles go white. He¡¯d done it again. He¡¯d ripped something to shreds with so little effort. The demon hiccuped and curled up, hands hugging its sides as its green eyes found Rowan at last. It stared with pure horror at him. Horror and desire. Like a rabid thing, blinded and sick. Rowan wanted to look away but couldn¡¯t, so they sat there staring at each other for a long time instead. Rowan was the first to break the silence again. ¡°Give me one reason I shouldn¡¯t kill you.¡± It was all but a whisper, and he felt horrible for saying it. But it was a changeling. Something evil. It had attacked him. He might have fought it before. The walls and ceiling still had dried blood on it beneath the new gore added on top. He couldn¡¯t remember that fight. He must have changed, or the demon did something to him to make him forget. Did it matter? ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± it croaked at him, voice too human for something so alien. ¡°Stop saying that.¡± Rowan felt sick. It acted too much like a person. The demon stayed quiet when Rowan waited, so he spoke again after a while. ¡°Why?¡± It didn¡¯t respond. Did it understand? It looked so human. ¡°Why did you attack me?¡± This time it reacted. ¡°I wanted to-¡± A gurgle cut it off, and it gave a few rough coughs as blood filled its mouth. Rowan waited for it to settle down, then pressed. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°-eat you,¡± it croaked. Rowan grew quiet. It wasn¡¯t surprising, but the words still chilled him. Still, it had a human face, and it cried. Did it feel pain? It probably did. It had screamed. He¡¯d torn its tail off. It had felt pain. The demon let out another gurgle, then spoke.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± The question made him feel cold. Didn¡¯t he want to eat others? Wasn¡¯t that what his feral side did. What it wanted. What it had done so many times. He too was a monster. It knew. It had seen him change. He had ripped its windpipe out. It healed like him, skin crawling and knitting back together in that unsettling way. Could it die? Could he? They were both monsters. The demon kept staring at him. He felt pressured to answer. It wasn¡¯t a thing, no more than he was. It was a person, as cursed and wrong as he was. ¡°Sometimes.¡± Rowan felt numb saying it. The demon stared. ¡°What¡­ do you do then?¡± What did he do? ¡°I resist. I try to stay human.¡± ¡°But you aren¡¯t,¡± the demon said. Rowan paused, then said with a tired smile, ¡°I like to pretend.¡± The demon kept quiet after that. So did Rowan. They sat in silence as wounds mended, mostly the demons, then waited some more. The torn of tail rotted on Rowan¡¯s floor, quicker than it should. What was left looked like a withered snake, dead and shriveled and shapeless. The fin like frills dried up and broke into browning flakes that flew away as air caught them. A new tail grew out of the stump, pinkish and soft. Rowan was too tired to react to it in any other way than with fascination. He wondered if it looked like that when his own body grew back missing parts. He¡¯d gotten into some nasty fights before. It would seem freakish healing was a common trait among changelings. Thought then again he only had two examples to judge from. The demon had been the first to move. It had been wary, afraid. Rowan hadn¡¯t stopped it. It had asked for his name, and Rowan had told it. It had told him its own in return. He was called Cain, and he was young. In a way he was old too, but he¡¯d only been in the above world for a few days. He¡¯d been born in the Underground, Ilo¡¯s domain. Rowan had asked what it was like, and it had turned out Cain sucked at describing things. ¡°It¡¯s very noisy and completely silent.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be both at the same time, Cain.¡± ¡°But it is.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the noise?¡± ¡°Voices.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Cain shrugged. Rowan grimanced and asked something else. ¡°Is Ilo there?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did you see them?¡± ¡°Nooooyes¡­ I dunno.¡± ¡°How don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain.¡± ¡°Quiet and noisy at the same time kinda deal?¡± ¡°Sorta.¡± ¡°That makes no sense.¡± ¡°Ilo doesn¡¯t care if it does. It¡¯s their world. It works as they want it to work.¡± Cain nodded importantly as if this was a great excuse. Rowan snickered. ¡°I wish I could use excuses like that when making things. Would make some jobs easier.¡± ¡°What do you work with?¡± ¡°I make art.¡± Cain gave him a blank look. ¡°I make pretty things.¡± ¡°Ah. For others?¡± ¡°Yea mostly. Someone¡¯s gotta. Church people especially need pretty things to make their places of worship look impressive and important.¡± Cain grimanced at the mention of the church. ¡°I don¡¯t like the church,¡± he said. ¡°Why not?¡± Rowan tilted his head. ¡°It¡¯s noisy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty quiet too.¡± ¡°No, just noisy. It¡¯s a extremely unpleasant place,¡± Cain grumanced. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re a changeling.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a demon,¡± Cain corrected. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°Demons are special. We¡¯re born in the Underground and we¡¯re unique.¡± Cain¡¯s wings flared up slightly. Show off. Rowan wasn¡¯t too impressed. ¡°As in the entire race?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not a race. Every one of us are unique.¡± ¡°Imps and succubi aren¡¯t. They¡¯re races,¡± Rowan argued. ¡°Their shapes and abilities were effective, so many mimicked them and formed a race. That happens sometimes. Most demons are unique.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re one of the unique ones?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an incubus.¡± More proud wing fluttering and hair flipping. ¡°Like a succubus? It has the ¡®cubus¡¯ part in it.¡± ¡°Sort of? I dunno, I haven¡¯t met them.¡± Rowan frowned. ¡°Then how do you know so much?¡± ¡°I¡¯m special,¡± Cain smiled. Smugly. Rowan rolled his eyes. Further pushing didn¡¯t help much, the demon wouldn¡¯t budge on the question. After awhile Rowan gave up and sank back against the wall with a sigh. He felt odd, sitting there chatting idly with a creature that had just tried to kill him, and who he¡¯d nearly killed himself. He shouldn¡¯t be sitting there feeling chummy with it he thought. But what could he do? None of them were fit to walk outside into the open without risking getting a arrow through their head. Blood and gore and a notable lack of clothing. Sure, Rowan had his pants still, but they were soaked in blood and plastered to his legs in a way that didn¡¯t exactly scream ¡®civilized¡¯. Cain watched him silently as he thought about what to do. The demon kept a blank face when Rowan stood up, but his voice had a twinge of worry in it. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rowan answered without looking at him, instead making a beeline for one of the almost organized looking piles of junk crowding the room. ¡°Solving the blood problem. We need to clean up this mess.¡± Cain watched in confusion as Rowan checked through the pile of stacked buckets and painting tools. After rummaging around a bit the artist stood back up, then made a 180 turn and headed for the bedroom. Cain sat up and craned his neck, but couldn¡¯t see into the room past a work table standing in the way. He heard a wardrobe open, then yelped as a bundle of clothes came hurtling out the door towards him. The bundle landed next to him, a plain pair of linen pants and a short sleeved shirt, both stained with various hues of paint. Rowan strode back out through the door with two equally color stained rags that might have passed for towels once upon a time were it not for the torn edges and obvious misuse. Dried paint tends to turn softness of any kind into a hardened mess, a lesson Rowan had lost a good few brushes to before he realized the importance of cleaning up paint stains before they dried and ruined the fine hairs. ¡°Wipe as much of the blood off as you can,¡± he instructed, already rubbing one of the towels over his hands and forearms without much result. The blood was already dry enough to stick stubbornly to his skin. He tossed the other rag at Cain, who caught it with a dubious frown on his face. ¡°No water?¡± he asked ¡°I only had one barrel,¡± Rowan replied through a muffled face full of itchy towel scratching away at his bloodstained face. ¡°...and that¡¯s the one you heaved into the air like it weighted nothing earlier?¡± Rowan paused his rubbing. ¡°You saw?¡± ¡°Scared me shitless,¡± Cain confirmed. Rowan opened his mouth to stutter some kinda explanation, then remembered that he¡¯d pretty much revealed his true colors to Cain already. Like when he¡¯d choked the man against the wall with one hand. Yeah¡­ Not much reason to try and hide it. Rowan shrugged as if it wasn¡¯t that much of a big deal, then he pointed at the towel in Cain¡¯s hands. ¡°Use.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t help that much.¡± ¡°Towel.¡± Cain sighed and did as told, grimacing as the rough surface of the paint stained cloth scratched at his throat. The skin beneath the crusting blood showed no sign of injury anymore. It frightened Rowan a little that it healed that fast. That would have been a lethal injury on anyone else. The two of them did their best to scrub off as much blood as they could, leaving them looking vaguely less homicidal, but still suspiciously covered in stubborn patches of reddish brown clinging to hair and harder to reach spots. The towels ended up looking like the true victims, filthy beyond saving. Cain commented about them both still reeking of blood and the poor cleaning, then let out a displeased grunt as the only reply he got was a instruction to put on the not-as-filthy but still colorful clothes next to him on the ground. While pulling the shirt over his head he heard a low ¡®pop¡¯. ¡°Wha-¡± As soon as his head emerged from the shirt the world went black, literally. Then the paint hit his face and the demon scrambled back with a startled screech. Once he¡¯d managed to wipe the paint from his eyes and turned to stare Rowan down, he was met with the sight of the artist emptying another bucket of paint over his own head. Pink this time. Cain stared blankly at the scene that unfolded before him. The sharp scent of paint stung his nose. Rowan rubbed some of the paint away from his face, just enough to see, then went for another bucket, opened it, then turned towards Cain with eyes gleaming with the joy of revenge. Protests were met with another wave of paint, blue now, and when Rowan¡¯s paint rampage finally ended they were both left looking like a rainbow had thrown up on them. The scent of blood was barely noticeable past the stingingly sharp scent of paint, and the floor had gotten a splash or two as well. Red was no longer the dominant color of the room. Cain stared in disbelief at the chaos of colors and the stupidly grinning Rowan standing in the middle of a stack of empty buckets. Silence reigned, then finally, Cain broke it. ¡°Rowan what the fuck.¡± Ch13 Bargains and crow shafted arrows At dawn the next day the early wakers of Harwall were met with the oddest of sights. Two men, one of slightly below average height and of lean build, the other a head taller than most and with slightly bulkier limbs, were walking down the street with a small cart pulled behind them. It wasn¡¯t the two empty barrels crammed into the cart that drew the eye, nor was it the matching dark cloaks, one of which the smaller man was desperately attempting to disappear into. No, it was the fact that anything sticking out past the cloak was covered almost completely in colorful stains of paint. This included hands, hair, and face. There walked two people that looked like they been standing inside a the paint section of a supply store when it exploded. People turned, some pointed or stifled a laugh, others frowned in confusion. The few people that knew of the artist shrugged it off as another odd job or the results of a accident. Cain felt like his head was about to explode from all the attention they were drawing as they made their way through the settlement towards the Pine gate. They had intended to go through the Lake gate at first, but after finding out that the church lay right next to it Cain had insisted they go through the Pine one instead. It was a detour, and it made their walk through the city longer and all the more jarring. Every single voice in Cain¡¯s head, both from the Underground and from his own mind, all screamed in unison that standing out like this was not. A. Good. Thing. Rowan¡¯s carefree expression and relaxed prancing about didn¡¯t make it any better. The artist seemed practically immune to the woes of standing out. He just smiled and waved at what few people stopped to comment or ask what was going on. He used the same excuse every time. ¡°The stack of paint buckets fell over. We¡¯re out of water.¡± A few chuckles and embarrassed head shakes that didn¡¯t seem any way close to the seriousness Cain felt the situation demanded only bothered him further. He wanted to grab the taller man by the shoulders and shake him while screaming ¡®DO YOU ENJOY DANGER?! IS THIS WHAT¡¯S GOING ON?! WHY DIDN¡¯T WE JUST CLIMB OVER A WALL?!¡¯ Of course he didn¡¯t, but each step of the way felt heavier the more he pushed the urge back. He was very sure they could have scaled the wall. It was just wood! Wood with sharpened edges lining the top. But wood! Wood was easy. They got wood. Wood was not a danger worth worrying over. Two changelings drawing the attention of half the city with a dubious excuse was worth worrying over. He wanted to scream and yell and run as fast as he could until they were far, far, away from all the staring eyes. Instead he quietly spoke to the artist, not even turning his head to look at him out of fear that he¡¯d miss someone charging at them with a sword or something. It felt like a silly fear, but all the eyes on him had him feeling exposed and in danger. ¡°I can¡¯t figure out if you¡¯re masochistic or just a sadist.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rowan turned to look at him, confusion written on his face. And not a shred of concern. The bastard. ¡°You¡¯re either doing this to torture me, or you just enjoy risking your own neck like this. We could have gone about this differently,¡± Cain murmured, eyes scanning every direction as discreetly as he could. Rowan just blinked. ¡°We couldn¡¯t really. This was the best solution.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the best I could think of.¡± Cain felt the need to scream again, for entirely new reasons. Was the werewolf just dumb? Was that it? What idiot would come up with a plan like- ¡°Rowan? What in the world happened now.¡± Cain did scream then, internally. Externally only a squeak was heard. The priest was back, this time clad in civilian clothes that made him deceptively hard to pick out as a priest without the siren like noise of the coin belt giving him away. To Cain¡¯s great dismay Rowan didn¡¯t seem bothered by the priest at all. He almost seemed happy to see him. Traitor! ¡°Bucket stack fell over,¡± Rowan said with a sheepish smile. Cain did his best to hide behind the artist. The priest spotted the movement and took a step to the side to get a look at him. The air around him felt thick and prickly to the demon, and he had no doubt that it would feel much worse if he got closer. ¡°And who¡¯s the victim here?¡± Marian asked while trying not to laugh. While the priest was obviously amused by the paint, and what he assumed to be Cain trying to hide his colorful face out of embarrassment, Cain himself was convinced that the priest was homing in on him like a predator toying with a mouse. ¡°A friend- Cain where are you going?¡± Rowan half spun, only now noticing the demon trying to use him as a barrier between himself and the priest. Marian snickered and let Cain slip behind Rowan¡¯s back and out of sight. ¡°Did you both roll around in the mess too?¡± ¡°It was a tall stack,¡± Rowan explained. ¡°You really should clean up your place, Rowan.¡± ¡°Too much stuff in the way.¡± ¡°Cleaning involves throwing out stuff you don¡¯t need too you know.¡± ¡°But I need my stuff.¡± Marian folded his arms and gave Rowan a bemused look. The artist scratched his neck and held the stare until Marian gave up. ¡°Mess invites unpleasant things. You still haven¡¯t told me about the changeling.¡± Behind him Rowan felt Cain freeze up. He chose his words carefully when he replied, feeling the demon get ready to bolt. ¡°I didn¡¯t really get a look at it. I just noticed¡­ something, then things went blurry and I sorta blacked out.¡± ¡°You said something about a chicken,¡± Marian said. ¡°Coulda been Herman getting in again. You know how Margret says that rooster will fight anything. Wouldn¡¯t surprise me if it went after a changeling.¡± The priest didn¡¯t seem entirely convinced. ¡°What are you hiding from me, Rowan?¡± Taking a step back as Marian took one closer, Rowan almost tripped as he forgot Cain was hiding behind him. The demon let out a startled squeak, which made Marian blink and take a step back. Not long after did the herbal sweet scent Rowan had learnt to associate with Cain¡¯s magic seep into the air around them. Still feeling the effect of Margret¡¯s tea linger, the scent didn¡¯t have the usual effect on Rowan. Marian was not so lucky. It worked slower on him from the looks of it, but the priest did blink in confusion as his eyes lost some of their edge and grew hazy. His pupils dilated slowly as the magic set in, and contrary to what Cain had intended, the priest advanced again rather than stay dazed in place so they could flee. Rowan barely registered Cain snatching the handle of the cart from his hand, his attention too set on Marian to pay attention to the demon. The distraction before him was enough for recognition to reach his brain in a timely manner, and only as Marian took another step forwards and grabbed his arm did it connect for him that the priest got caught up in Cain¡¯s magic. He only vaguely saw Cain sneak past him, cart in tow. ¡°I want you to tell me, Rowan.¡± Marian¡¯s voice was a low, demanding purr. The priest looked at him intently, despite the haze of the demon¡¯s magic, and something about the intense stare had Rowan stumbling for words. He felt the air around the priest tingle, and as Marian took a last step closer and tugged his arm downwards he felt the sudden urge to kneel down before the priest. Catching himself just as his legs were about to buckle, Rowan grabbed Marian by the shoulders and firmly pushed him back. ¡°I- uh.. I gotta go.¡± Stumbling back as Marian reached for him again, Rowan quickly made his escape while Marian stood frowning in the same spot. The priest¡¯s mind chugged along slowly, only catching up as Rowan ran around a corner to follow Cain. Blinking the haze from his mind, the priest stood alone in the street and wondered what had just come over him. Cain ran surprisingly fast, despite the heavy cart with its two empty barrels. Rowan had to put in some effort to catch up. When he did, both of them were winded, Cain so more than Rowan, and the gate was visible down the street. ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Rowan wheezed, but the anger in his voice was clear. Cain avoided his gaze and kept pulling the cart, at a calmer pace this time. ¡°I got scared.¡± ¡°Of what?!¡± ¡°The priest,¡± he hissed, careful not to be too loud in case someone was listening. Only a few heads turned, but most were too busy making their way towards the gate with horses and wagons in tow to care about two odd looking guys bickering on the side of the street. Rowan balled his fists as he followed Cain towards the Pine gate. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again,¡± was all he managed to come up with. Cain grunted and bit back, ¡°I know. He¡¯ll notice next time.¡± Rowan kept quiet. That wasn¡¯t really what he meant, but he didn¡¯t have a better reason he realized. He just didn¡¯t like the idea of Cain snaring Marian with that scent. They reached the gate without another word and lined up with the rest of the people heading out. Mostly hunters and traders trying to gain a few minutes by avoiding the crowded road leading through the Lake or Maple gate. A number of guards roamed about checking carts and identifying people. A few tended to people entering Harwall, which was unusual at this hour. As Rowan and Cain drew closer to the gate they spotted one such person as they strode up to the pair of guards checking people returning to the settlement. Margret Rotwall, in all her eccentric glory, strode up to the guards clad in a heavy cloak barely hiding the large bag she carried by her side. A few filled pouches hung from her belt judging by the bulges beneath the dark cloth. She had her hair pulled back tightly against her skull, and her pale eyes held a spark that seemed both patient and eager to get the check over with. As the guards greeted her the bag to her side let out a muffled shriek. A headache hit Rowan nearly instantly, making him wince as he stood waiting with Cain for the guards on their side to wave them forward. The guard nearest to Margret eyed the bag dubiously while the other cleared his throat. ¡°What¡¯s in the bag miss Rotwall?¡± ¡°I caught a badger,¡± she proudly announced. Everyone within earshot paused and stared at the hissing bag. Something moved fervently within it. ¡°A¡­ badger,¡± the guard repeated. ¡°A badger,¡± Margret confirmed, smiling innocently. ¡°And what uh, what do you intend to do with the badger ma¡¯m?¡± ¡°I intend to raise it as my own, and maybe teach it the art of alchemy and infiltration,¡± she proclaimed. The guard just stared. ¡°Is this about miss Johnsson again?¡± The guard asked tiredly. ¡°When is it not about Josey?¡± Margret shot back. The guard sighed, apparently used to this topic. ¡°Miss Rotwall, if you set a wild animal loose in miss Johnsson¡¯s house again we will have to arrest you this time,¡± he explained, to which Margret just huffed and waved dismissively. ¡°To the hunter what they catch. I¡¯ll make it a fine pet. Am I free to go or do you want me to let it loose right here for you to check?¡± The old lady made a dangerous move to open up the bag and spill the presumably furious badger out onto the street. A few merchants backed away warily, and hunter, who knew better, spun on their heels and ran. Cain was too new to the Above to realize the danger of what a released badger from the Pines entailed, and the proud and slightly daft part of Rowan¡¯s brain dubbed the ¡®feral side¡¯ stubbornly announced that it could take it if it came to that, so the artist remained in place. Luckily no badger was let loose as the two guards hurriedly waved Margret along before she could unleash the beast upon the morning crowd. She smiled smugly as she strode past the gaping line of people waiting to be let out of the settlement, and as Herman the rooster from hell came hurtling through the air towards Margret a few screamed and ducked for cover. The rooster gave one slow flap of its wings, slowing its fall far more than physics should allow, then landed surprisingly gently on Margret¡¯s shoulder. It didn¡¯t slow her for a second. The alchemist disappeared around a corner with rooster and screeching bag, and soon after the line of people breathed out in relief. Cain just stared in confusion.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°What just happened?¡± he asked. ¡°Have you ever seen a beast of the Pines?¡± Rowan asked. Cain shook his head. A guard that overheard answered, ¡°Know that Margret Rotwall would win. There is nothing stopping that blind old lady.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that she¡¯s blind. Might look it, but I swear she keeps staring right through me whenever we meet,¡± another guard said. Then the pair noticed the paint covering both Cain and Rowan and the crowd got something new to gawk at. The story of a falling pile of paint buckets held, but only because one of the guards knew of the artist¡¯s messy reputation. They were waved along to go fetch their water from the lake, along with a few jokes about not dying the lake with all that paint they were covered in. By the time they made it onto the road outside the settlement Cain¡¯s cheeks were burning and he was pretty sure that Rowan was either daft or a masochist enjoying public humiliation. Possibly both. Deaf he was not, because he noticed Cain¡¯s mumbling and promptly punched him in the arm when the insults started getting a bit too explicit. The pair wandered along the wall of the settlement until they¡¯d gone far enough to spot the road leading away from the Maple gate. Once in view of the lake far in the distance they got a nasty surprise. The Maples had crept way closer to the lake overnight, and now fiery red trees blotted out parts of the paths and half of the shore around the lake itself. The stone quarry had been engulfed by the forest and lay well out of sight somewhere behind the tree line. Cain, who had never set foot outside Harwall until then didn¡¯t react much, but Rowan slowed his pace when he saw that they would have to go through the forest to get to the lake. When the demon noticed his companion slowing he too hesitated and eyed the trees. ¡°Why are we slowing?¡± He asked. ¡°The Maples have moved. We¡¯ll have to go through it.¡± Rowan didn¡¯t take his eyes away from the forest, despite it being a good walk away from their current position. ¡°Moved?¡± Cain looked at the artist. Rowan blinked, then gave Cain a puzzled look as if he didn¡¯t expect the question. When he saw Cain looking at him seriously, he realized that the question was genuine. ¡°They do that sometimes. Places with guardians like forest r?s and such. Usually at night when it¡¯s hard to see. The trees just up and walks wherever they please, always in a group,¡± he explained. Cain still looked confused. ¡°And what does this mean for us?¡± Rowan scratched his neck as if unsure how to explain, then tried his best. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous in forests. Lots of things live in them and there¡¯s plenty of places to hide. It¡¯s a risk to travel through it, but we must if we¡¯re to get to the lake.¡± ¡°And the lake is the only place with water?¡± Cain asked dubiously. Rowan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s either from the source or from someone that already hauled a load of water to the settlement. There¡¯s merchants selling barrels of it most of the time.¡± ¡°And why couldn¡¯t we have skipped the long walk and bought one then?¡± ¡°That costs money.¡± Cain waited for something more, but the artist remained quiet, so he pushed on. ¡°And¡­ don¡¯t we have money?¡± Rowan gave him a odd look. ¡°I have money. Last I checked you didn¡¯t even have clothes.¡± ¡°I have clothes.¡± Rowan blinked. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you put those on before you tried to bash my head in?¡± ¡°You ripped them apart.¡± Cain shrugged. Rowan blinked, mouth half open in confusion. ¡°You were naked when you ambushed me,¡± he said hesitantly. ¡°Before that.¡± ¡°What do you mean before that?¡± A nasty grin spread over the demon¡¯s face. ¡°When you pulled me into your house and fucked me raw.¡± Rowan¡¯s face turned redder than the approaching treeline. He tried to stutter a reply, but Cain just laughed and sped up his pace. The artist hurried after him. ¡°I didn¡¯t- did not do that!¡± ¡°I¡¯m still sore after it,¡± Cain taunted. ¡°Liar!¡± The demon cackled as they made their way towards the lake hidden by maple trees. Rowan tried his best to deny any sort of steamy business, but Cain poked holes in each argument. When the knot came up the artist shut his mouth and strode ahead with a huff. A few steps later the maple forest engulfed them. Tall trees with pale trunks and leaves the color of fire grew in every direction, lower trunks free of branches, lichen, or anything to block out their pristine bark. A few other types of trees stood hidden among the maples, alone and surrounded in a way that made them seem unwelcome and bullied. There was something proud about the Maples, something fierce and unforgiving. The r? of the Maples was known to cause far more casualties than the Pines, and its presence around the frequently visited lake and quarry spelled trouble. Usually the red forest would stay away from the lake, same with the Pines. There was something about the large pool of water that made them keep their distance, but not today for some reason. The pale trunks and thick roof of leaves made the forest feel vast, but the eye couldn¡¯t travel very far without a tree blocking it. It was a large place, easy to move through thanks to the lack of undergrowth. Only tall grass and a few daring shrubs covered the ground past the trodden path leading through the forest. Small things moved in those hidden spots, adding a rustling hum to the whispering from the trees. It was the kind of silence one didn¡¯t want to break, for fear of angering the silent ones watching. And watch they did. Rowan could feel the hairs on his skin standing up as the continued along the path. Nothing grew on the path, not even the grass. Where man and tame animals traveled, the Maples kept clear. It left them such a thin strip of ground to walk on. The wind changed direction as they walked, and rising hair turned to goosebumps as Rowan caught the scent of blood on the breeze. A few steps later Cain noticed it too. Unlike the werewolf, the demon shivered, then tried to pick up the pace. Rowan stopped him by putting a hand on his shoulder. Cain blinked, then turned around and opened his mouth to ask what was going on. Rowan pressed a hand over his mouth before he could make a sound. Startled, Cain stared at Rowan as the artist looked around, body tense and frightened. The wind changed again, and this time it came with the deep scent of wet plants and murky water. Rowan stood frozen for a moment more, waiting for something to leap out at them. When nothing came, he hesitantly grabbed the cart handle and took another step down the road. Cain held his breath as they started to move again. The trees stared at them silently as they walked. They passed the quarry on their way to the lake, and to both¡¯s horror they saw blood and gore covering the ground. Not a limb remained, but things better left on the inside lied strewn about like discarded clothes, unwillingly shed no doubt. The pair of changelings heard something move within the pit the missing workers had been working on and promptly took their leave before whatever was panting heavily down there could get to them. Rowan¡¯s sensitive ears picked up a last sound from the pit as they continued. A low, far too deep moan, ending in a rasping hiss. Claws on stone followed the sound like the limbs of a insect, too many and too steady. They hurried on. The lake should have been just around the corner, but the trees had other ideas and led them on a long dwindling walk that made Rowan¡¯s heart speed up. Were they buying time? For who? For what? He didn¡¯t want to know. Didn¡¯t want to meet it, they, them. Terrible things happened in the Maples, but very rarely did signs remain. The r? seemed to hate messy things as much as she adored red of any kind. She kept her domain tidy, sorted, and disturbingly different from intruders. They did not fit in there, not at all. Just as the artist was about to give up on reaching the lake, rather than spending a second more than he had to among the trees, the forest split and spat them out. It was that abrupt of a change. One second they were surrounded on all sides by the silent trees, the next they took a step and found themselves on the outside again. Or close to it rather. It was a clearing, as large as the lake. The dark gathering of water lay in the middle, fenced in by the trees. Reeds and other plants had been squashed close to the water, not a single one of them allowed to spread past the tree line. It felt like a cage more than a open place. A place of white bars and a red layer of spikes scaring away any would be climbers. Cain made a whoop that felt entirely inappropriate to the artist. The demon refused to be hushed, so with a defeated sigh Rowan picked up the pace again and they went for the lake. It was only a few paces left until they reached the water, but clearly that was enough for whatever had followed them from the forest. Rowan felt a rush of air, then a sudden numbness in his left leg. Cain screeched as Rowan fell to his knees, a pale shafted arrow dug straight through his knee. It was large enough to skewer a deer, and thin enough to seem brittle. Brittle it was not, seeing how it refused to budge from its position with the head buried in the ground and a ring of flesh and bone keeping the artist from moving away from it. It should have been called a spear given its size, but the large black feathers sunk its the back of it at seemingly random angles made its intended use perfectly clear, if a bit misguided. The attacker soon made it apparent that the arrow¡¯s size had been kept in mind when constructing the bow, even if the laws of physics had been completely ignored. A woman, at least in shape if not in spirit, came hurtling through the treeline at a speed that defied both her skinny legs and the limits gravity should have on her body. She ignored such attempts of keeping her stuck and the ground and leapt. Each leap carried her forwards at breakneck speed and within seconds she had crossed the distance from where she emerged and to the position of her downed prey. Rowan¡¯s eyes widened in terror as she raised a bow of white twigs and aimed a second oversized arrow towards his face. The tip lacked a head, but had been whittled down into a sharp point instead. Rowan stood frozen, leg pinned in place by the first arrow and body frozen in shock. He searched for the feeling of rage that would trigger the change, but found only crushing fear and submission in the part of his mind that the beast resided in. He stared into the r?¡¯s eyes as she pulled the arrow back and knew, that as mad as it was, the wolf would never dare show defiance to a guardian in her own domain. She had branded him prey, and so he was. Cain who was not bound by any such rules of the wilds tackled Rowan with enough force to rip both arrow and the remains of the artist¡¯s knee with him. Flashes of pain made the world go black as the shaft of wood tore free from his flesh, taking chunks of bone and muscle with it as it went. Water hit his face when he came too again, and as the world came crashing back into focus he saw the second arrow buried halfway into the ground where he¡¯d been pinned before. Cain grunted as he lugged his body away from the r? and her projectiles, but a third arrow was already making its way to the bow. The quiver on her back could have held a man, if said man was split down into halves. He had a feeling she¡¯d tried that before. It was an odd thing to think of in his situation, but Rowan¡¯s mind was still reeling from the pain trying to fight its way past the shock. He vaguely felt Cain¡¯s arm around his chest, trying to hold him up as he dragged him back, water sloshing around them at knee height. Had they stumbled into the lake? The r? let out a enraged shriek as she fired the third arrow, and Rowan felt Cain jolt back in fear as it came hurtling towards them. The world slowed a bit, just enough for Rowan to catch what happened next. A hand shoot out towards the arrow, and for a second he thought that Cain had somehow caught the projectile mid air. That theory didn¡¯t hold. Cain looked just as shocked, and when he lost hold of Rowan and stumbled back the artist saw who the hand belonged to. Or rather, to what. Murky tendrils of green and black hung from a pale, thin arm. The pale arrow hung in the air horizontally, shaft at a stark contrast with the almost greenish hand. As Rowan stared the arrow shuddered, then slouched like a wilted stalk and fell from the hand as a blackened length of slush, decayed and soft, as if it¡¯d stayed at the bottom of the lake for months. A short, barking laugh bellowed from behind the two changelings, and as both turned to stare at the owner of the pale hand it let out a gurgling wheeze of mirth. The r? stood a few paces away from the water, now still and furious. Just like the r? of the Pines, this one had deemed mortal clothing a silly thing. She stood naked and pale, skin like the trunks of her trees, white and smooth. A wild mane of red hair covered her backside all the way down to her knees, only parting to make room for the quiver of dark leather hanging down her back. She had a sharp but young face, strict and contorted with rage. Her eyes were a vibrant yellow, bordering on green, and the sclera was dark enough to turn her stare into something feral. She snarled with serrated teeth at them where they stood, bow still raised but lacking a arrow. The arrow that the lake creature had dissolved. It too had something unreal about it, but in a much more alien way. Where sludge and wilted reeds didn¡¯t hide its form as a bulbous mass, the pale limbs of a man poked out, but not in a way that made sense for a human body. The arm was held out at a reasonable angle and height, but a second arm jutted out its side like someone had just stuck it there and left. Legs of both man and horse showed whenever the heap of lake bottom sludge lurched upwards as if trying to pull itself out of the water. ¡°Trying to steal prey from me again Laaaan?¡± A voice that weighted down on Rowan¡¯s ears rose out of the creature, and as he stared it turned its stretched out hand palm up in a questioning gesture. The r?¡¯s mouth formed a thin, angry line. ¡°Right there. They¡¯re at the very edge. Before you got them, I¡¯ve drawn blood. Give.¡± When she spoke it was with authority and a hint of childish impatience. The voice had no definite source, but came from several directions a once, but unlike Esbi, her¡¯s sounded far off, as if they only heard a echo, or as if a wall was in between them. She held out a hand to match the lake creature, but in a demanding gesture rather than his questioning on. The lake man let out another barking laugh. ¡°I don¡¯t care where they were. They are here now Lan. Wanna chat? If not, then leave.¡± While the r?¡¯s frown of rage deepened, the pain of losing majority of his knee finally pushed past the shock and adrenaline. Rowan let out a startled gasp and fell over, shaking hands trying to clutch at what remained of his knee. The lake water hit the injury and sent a wave of agony through him. Both r? and lake man paused to look at him squirm, as if they hadn¡¯t expected him to interrupt their talk. To Rowan¡¯s surprise, the change kicked in and started healing the shredded knee, flesh bubbling with activity beneath the murky water. It hurt even worse, but at least it would heal. If he¡¯d been any less insane with pain he might have figured out that being outside of Lan¡¯s domain had released the block she had on his wilder side. Her presence still held a pressure on his mind, but he was no longer bound to her will like any other beast roaming her forest. While he struggled to stay conscious through the pain, Cain suddenly piped up somewhere out of his vision. The demon let out a disorienting chatter, too many sounds coming out of his mouth at once to make sense of. Both r? and lake man blinked in surprise, then turned their attention to the babbling demon. The r?¡¯s expression changed from impatient bloodlust to just mildly annoyed and curious. Once Cain finished whatever he was saying in that confusing manner, the r? responded in kind, a dosen voices overlapping at once in a cacophony of noise. It hurt Rowan¡¯s head just trying to make sense of what was said, so he focused on not screaming out loud over his squirming wound instead. He almost succeeded. The others ignored him, interest lost and given to the demon instead. The lake man let out a short cackle, then spoke with a normal voice, either incapable or unwilling to speak like the other two, but clearly able to understand them. ¡°Sounds interesting enough. And Lan, you are trespassing. They¡¯ve already carved their marks into this area.¡± The r? scoffed and said something, still with far too many voices at once. Rowan¡¯s pained grunting was fading now, bone back in place and whole again. The skin was already squirming to cover the torn area again as red muscle writhed and regenerated the lost mass. The lake man didn¡¯t seem impressed by Lan¡¯s reply. ¡°Have you no manners?¡± ¡°Speak for yourself,¡± she bit back. ¡°I¡¯ve yet to do any manhandling or violence on them. I consider that plenty polite you old shrubbery.¡± Lan perked a brow. ¡°And you don¡¯t intend to?¡± ¡°Oh I do, but right now I¡¯m harassing you. One thing at a time. If I was anywhere as impatient as you or Esbi life would just fly by without me having enjoyed it. I still got all my marbles unlike you.¡± The r? grimaced and folded her arms, bow hung from one elbow. ¡°Get on with it then.¡± Short sentences seemed to come easier to her, no unexpected change of tone or intruding words scrambling the sentence. She was a bit better at sounding mortal than the Pines r?. Which reminded Rowan of something the other one had said to him. He figured now was as good a time as any to get it off his shoulders. Having that task weigh on his shoulders for longer than needed would doubtlessly get him in trouble after all, so with a shaky voice he spoke up, drawing the attention of the two back to himself. ¡°Erh, the r? of the Pines told me to find her¡­ lover? She said to¡­¡± Rowan¡¯s voice grew more and more uncertain as Lan stared him down. When he quieted down she rolled a hand and told him to get on with it. ¡°-...said her lover could have the settlement-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want it,¡± she cut off before he could finish. ¡°No? Then you won¡¯t mind if I take it will you?¡± The lake man¡¯s sludge covered body squirmed with excitement, tendrils of mud and reeds undulating restlessly. Rowan hurriedly added, ¡°But the lake cannot, she said,¡± and hoped that would be enough to stop whatever the lake taking Harwall meant. ¡°You heard. No. Esbi says you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t want it either, which is a lie by the way judging by the amount of people you¡¯ve had your pets down this morning alone.¡± ¡°For fun. It¡¯s not a gift I want. I won¡¯t take it because she gave it to me. Curse you Telrind.¡± And with that Lan spun around and started off towards the Maples again, interest gone in a second and bow hung over a shoulder. Rowan blinked at her back, then saw she was gone when his eyes opened again. He didn¡¯t have time to breath out though, because just a second or two after the r? had left, the lake bottom sludge surged to life and crept towards him. Rowan gave a startled yelp and tried to scramble away from it, but the sentient mud lashed out and wrapped around his legs before he could get anywhere. Somewhere behind the lake man he could hear Cain meet the same fate. ¡°Now now, what to do with the both of you. Does that freakish regeneration help against drowning I wonder?¡± Telrind turned its body towards Rowan, and for a moment he could see a wide grin of yellow teeth beneath the cover of muck and debris. Panicking, Rowan waved his hands and protested. ¡°Wait wait- let¡¯s do something else! A favor? Something!¡± The sludge kept creeping around him, swallowing up his legs completely. The muck cover seemed to expand and grow larger around the lake man. Telrind lurched closer and down a little, so that the grinning face beneath the muck was at eye level with Rowan. The artist saw a pair of thin arms rise up and rest their elbows on a section of mud moving up to support them, then pale hands folding beneath Telrind¡¯s chin. ¡°Speak little dog. What would you do to live. What use do you have?¡± Just behind the sludge monster Rowan could see a large tentacle like gathering of muck and reeds rear up, a terrified demon held by the waist upside down by it. Cain wisely kept quiet but Rowan could tell he was about two seconds away from spreading his pheromones all over the place in a panic, so he spoke quickly. ¡°I¡¯m an artist, a werewolf, I could uh, run fast. Message-? Do something uh¡­ A favor or.. something.¡± His mind was spinning too fast to come up with anything useful to offer the lake man. At least he thought so, but when he shut up Telrind actually smiled wider. ¡°An artist? Build me something. I want to sink boats like the sea does. Large, grand things. You know people don¡¯t you? With your craft you should. Get me a boat to tear apart and I¡¯ll call it even.¡± Rowan nodded rapidly. He could do that. Somehow. He could probably ask Marian and the town chief for help. Keeping the lake happy might mean less deaths around it so it would be in the settlement¡¯s best interest to appease the lake man. ¡°Grand! Oh, and I¡¯ll keep the incubus while you go do that, so don¡¯t take too long. I won¡¯t kill him of course. Too precious a thing to waste like that.¡± Rowan made to protest, but then spotted Cain waving his arms furiously behind Telrind¡¯s back. The demon had been staring intently at the squirming tentacles of mud moving about. Now he gave Rowan a determined look and gave him a thumbs up. Rowan just stared at him blankly. ¡°Deal?¡± Telrind urged. ¡°Deal,¡± Rowan confirmed. The mud around his legs surged back at once, leaving him free to stand up and go. Which he did, after one last look to make sure Cain didn¡¯t change his mind and was begging to be saved. The demon seemed perfectly happy to dangle from the mud limb, so Rowan hesitantly looked for the cart. He noticed that the barrel was filled up with water, and when he looked back at Telrind he saw the lakeman wink a inky black eye from beneath the sludge. Silently Rowan grabbed the cart and went on his way towards the Maples. He hesitated at the edge of the trees, but no Lan appeared, so he continued on as fast as the cart would allow him. Somewhere behind him Telrind sunk back into the lake, pulling Cain with him. Ch14 Thats not a badger Luhnan was ignoring the system. The sun was setting, the roots of the pines were stirring, unrest spread throughout the forest, and he was still ignoring the system. It was talking, insistently so, at the back of his mind. He tuned it out, just like how he¡¯d tuned it out when it had first started to spew instructions when he woke up within the dried husks of those two rodents. He was still angry about what it¡¯d done, what he¡¯d done, and how it had tried to congratulate him for brutally killing and consuming those two rodents. He could still feel the tingling sensation it had given him when his roots had spread beneath their skin. The involuntary pleasure of draining them dry and adding their strength to his own. He¡¯d taken something from them, something more than just their life. The knowledge rested at the back of his mind. A image, a idea. A¡­ blueprint? He couldn¡¯t put into words how it felt, but somehow consuming those two animals had unlocked some kind of knowledge. He felt confident- no he knew, that if he sat down and tried, it wouldn¡¯t be that hard to recreate parts of what he¡¯d absorbed. He could make his body sleeker, stronger, more agile. He could grow eyes and teeth. He could evolve into something more. He¡¯d decided not to as soon as he realised it. Taking on a form closer to what he¡¯d killed just felt wrong somehow. It felt like acceptance. Like the first step down a very dangerous slope. Sure it was just a pair of animal. From the look of it they were intending to kill him too. But would it really stop there? If he absorbed and evolved like he knew he could, if he let himself be overcome with that ecstasy of doing what his instincts demanded, who was to say that he would be able to resist doing it again? What if he came upon a human. Would he be able to resist doing terrible things to them if he indulged in the killing of other creatures? He already knew the answer. The temptation of gaining humanoid features would be too big. It would be too easy. One or two dead humans and he could almost look like them. Turn into something oh so similar. Mimic his food. Food. That¡¯s what he was afraid of. He hadn¡¯t realised it until now, but his body, his subconscious, and even the system guiding him until now all thought along the same lines. Other things are food. Kill, absorb, evolve, thrive. A simple, but intense list of actions to take throughout life in any way possible. He couldn¡¯t do it. There was something beautiful about the simplicity of the command, but he couldn¡¯t do it. He knew what the system, and his own body for that matter, wanted of him. But the mere thought of it made him want to scream. Hells, he¡¯d been a softy when alive. Sure, he¡¯d spent lots of time playing violent games and reading the occasional gory comic. He didn¡¯t have a problem with that. It was just fiction. He could easily detach part of his mind to enjoy the nastier bits of life as long as it was through paper or screen. He wasn¡¯t actually there when it happened. There was no guilt, no actual fear. Getting the hibijibis when reading a horror novel didn¡¯t count. But in person? He¡¯d cried when he¡¯d tried to kill a mouse once. His family kept a cat, and as most cats with a way in and out do, it often brought in live mice for its human companions to enjoy. Luhnan¡¯s family had been away on a trip when the cat had brought in a particularly talented mouse. It had hid away in the old walls of the house for days and constantly escaped both cat and traps. He¡¯d been so mad at the noisy little creature, constantly waking him up by sending the cat into a fit whenever it decided to run across the house. Many sleepless nights were spent trying to catch the little bastard, until finally it had taken a wrong turn and the cat had caught up. In its final moment, the mouse had decided to make one last mad dash towards a old basket of firewood. It had gotten half way in under it, chubby as it was. The cat didn¡¯t kill it, and Luhnan knew full well that if he let the cat just sit there and poke at it the mouse would eventually escape and the hellish circle of waking up to crashes and skidding claws would start over again as usual. So he¡¯d grabbed the handle of the basket and pressed. The mouse had started flailing and twitching as he did, and the crack he felt through the old wood had made him burst into guilty tears. He didn¡¯t have it in him to kill it slowly, and the basket was far too soft to make it a quick crushing. Funny thing. He couldn¡¯t remember the name of his cat. Nor the names or even the faces of his family. But he could remember perfectly how the crunch of the mouse¡¯s skull giving way to the basket pressing down had made him choke and let go at once. He hated that mouse, but he hated hurting animals more. The mouse hadn¡¯t died. It had laid there twitching while the cat tumbled around, waiting for it to start running again. When it didn¡¯t, the feline paused, then bit down on it and ran off to eat it somewhere where it would leave a stain that wouldn¡¯t be found at once. Cats had the kill switch. They could be nice and loving and cuddly just like small slightly dumber people with fur. But as soon as funtime was over they wouldn¡¯t mind ending a life. They didn¡¯t care for mice. They weren¡¯t friends or family. It didn¡¯t matter to them. A cat wouldn¡¯t have had any problem becoming a mandragora. Luhnan was sure. Him on the other hand? Hard time. Humans and their habit of befriending anything and anyone got in the way. Maybe if he¡¯d been a hunter in his past life. Or gotten a bit older. Maybe then he would have learned how to detach himself in real life like he could in games and books. Would that be a good thing? He didn¡¯t know. Probably not. There wasn¡¯t much reason for humans to harm and kill in his old world. That old instinct that could numb the guilt and empathy enough that killing prey wouldn¡¯t be so taxing. He had a feeling that wasn¡¯t something he should want. It felt wrong to be able to calmly do harm to something. Such thoughts and questions kept Luhnan¡¯s mind busy for a long time as he wandered aimlessly throughout the Pines. It was a peaceful night to begin with, but sometimes life just decides to fling flurry of murderous intent at you when you least expect it. The creature came faster than the rodents had, and twice as hard. It came from above, leaping from some branch without a sound, wicked dark talons stretched out like a bird of prey. It wasn¡¯t a bird of prey. It didn¡¯t take off when it¡¯s talons sunk into the mandragora¡¯s midriff, nor did it let out any sort of eagle ish cry of victory. Instead it screamed. All he saw when it came for him was a piece of darkness moving on its own, the gleam of talons, and the furious red of two eyes. It hit him like a truck, tackling his same sized body to the ground in one fell swoop. After that it let out a shriek that made Luhnan¡¯s already stunned head spin. Caught by pure, primal fear, Luhnan sought to scream back at it, as you do when scared shitless. He got all the way to opening his mouth, but there his luck ended. The bird of doom jerked its head back to stare him down fast enough that it could have snapped the spine of a lesser avian, then it opened a second pair of eyelids, these ones thinner and vertical, and suddenly Luhnan couldn¡¯t move a muscle anymore. His scream caught in his throat and became a muffled wheeze rather than the lethal shriek it had been a few hours earlier. Unable to scream, move, or even avert his gaze from it, Luhnan lay stuck, pinned beneath the monstrosity blowing up its chest above him in some sort of intimidating gesture.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. It was a rooster. The rooster stared at him with those glowing red eyes, robbing his body of any ability to move away from that gaze. He couldn¡¯t even tremble. His body was stone beneath the rooster¡¯s glare. For the first few seconds it had him terrified, but as the rooster opened its gleaming black beak and screamed again, fear became annoyance, then anger. It didn¡¯t even move to finish him. It just stared, talons dug into his chest and shoulders painfully and gaze unwavering. Why? Here was the kind of creature Luhnan refused to become. Something mean and scary that did harm just for the hell of it. It hurt. He could feel the needle thin tips of those talons shift within him whenever the bird breathed or adjusted its position. Anger burned hot in his chest where those talons reached, and despite the rooster¡¯s paralyzing ability, Luhnan felt his body shift the tiniest bit. He felt his limbs aching, struggling to grow longer and denser. He felt skin prickling and itching. He wanted to open his mouth and bite, tear and rend, not just scream. He wanted to fight. If he was gonna fear for his life, at least let him defend himself. While Luhnan fumed beneath the rooster, someone else pushed their way through the vegetation and into sight. A old lady with milky grey eyes stepped closer to the pair, salt and pepper hair pulled back tightly to leave her eyes unobstructed. She carried a number of pouches attached to a sturdy old belt, and a larger bag hung at her side along with two daggers. ¡°What did you find Herman dear?¡± The rooster, Herman, let out another scream, a bit quieter this time. ¡°Oooh, well done. Step away from it.¡± Herman didn¡¯t move. ¡°Off. Go. Shoo you stubborn old lizard.¡± Luhnan¡¯s chest burned with anger still, and he fully intended to give voice to it as soon as he could move. That proved to be soon. As the old woman stepped closer and waved at the bird to move, the rooster¡¯s gaze left the mandragora¡¯s body. And away with the eye contact went the paralysis. Luhnan felt his body tense up as talons pulled free and left him alone on the ground. He gasped in a quick breath of air even before Herman hit the ground, then opened his mouth wide and got punted. Margret took a few fast, skipping steps, then shoot out a leg and caught Luhnan right in the gut as he sat up to wail death upon them all. The mandragora went flying with a surprised wheeze. A tree caught him and promptly knocked the air out of him, and when the world stopped spinning he saw the old woman nock and arrow to a small bow. He didn¡¯t even manage to open his mouth again before the projectile went flying, a oddly shaped thing with a large set of feathers and a lump of cloth tied around the tip instead of a arrow head. The cloth headed arrow hit the tree just a head or so higher than Luhnan, and the impact made it explode into a cloud of dust as if it was a flour covered towel being slapped against a counter. The white dust that flew around Luhnan got in his mouth as he tried to breath in to scream. His throat objected and closed up, and he had a feeling that if he had actual eyes, they would water. He vaguely caught sight of Margret approaching him along with the rooster as the world grew darker in sync with his the powder clogging his airway. He thought the bird somehow looked smug. When he woke up way later, the world was still dark, but for entirely different reasons. Around him was leather, old, worn, and slick with some kind of wax. He couldn¡¯t feel a opening of any kind, either because the wax and make up of the bag was somehow constructed to confuse him, or because his head was still spinning from that powder he¡¯d inhaled. Either way, the bag was moving. He couldn¡¯t hear anything, but he could clearly feel some kind of rhythm going on with how the bag moved. He suspected the old woman was walking with him bagged up at her side. He wasn¡¯t that big, and apparently not that heavy either. His thoughts were confirmed when he felt his carrier come to a halt. He still heard nothing past the waxy leather surrounding him. The memory of what the system had told him about being turned into a potion crept up on him like a old fear. Left helpless and trapped, Luhnan did what he¡¯d avoided for a long time. ¡®S-system¡­?¡¯ The answer came immediately, as if the system had been waiting for him to talk to it again.
Yes Luhnan?
¡®I¡¯m trapped. What do I do?¡¯ A pause followed his question.
I suggest you flail and scream. You¡¯re in a dangerous situation. Follow your instinct.
¡®Flail and scream- wait you just want me to kill again don¡¯t you?! I knew I shouldn¡¯t have trusted you again-¡¯
You are in some kind of soundproof bag. While deadly in the open, a muffled version of your scream should only cause minor harm.
The system cut him off before he could spiral down the slope of paranoia. The plantman thought this over, feeling suspicious still. ¡®To who? To large and small creatures? Or will the demon bird drop dead while the old lady only coughs blood or something?¡¯ The system refrained from commenting how ¡®coughing blood¡¯ wasn¡¯t exactly a minor injury.
If you lower the pitch of your cry, the effect should be less deadly. It will be hard for you to make this adjustment considering your age and inexperience, but the soundproof enviorment should prove a safe enough space for some practise should you fail.
That made Luhnan feel a little bit better. But you should hurry. Due to alchemist¡¯s stalks short shelf life, you will most definitely be chopped up and boiled as soon as your captor takes you out of the bag. That made him feel less good, so he did what any cornered man awaiting sure death would do; he started screaming and flailing for his life. Stubby root covered semi-arms made for poor tools to claw at the leather walls with, but he made up for it with enthusiasm. That enthusiasm lasted for about ten minutes. After that Luhnan was left wheezing, tired, and no less trapped. And his captor had started walking again. All in all not the best result. The bumpy walk continued for a good few minutes, carrying with it a sense of dread for when it would end. When it did, it was with a sudden movement and a crash. Luhnan saw stars as the bag was, for a lack of a better word, hurled at what he could only assume was a stone wall. He hit it with a thump that left a nauseating feeling behind. Stunned, he could do little more than squirm and groan as his head tried to reconfirm what was up and down. His brain didn¡¯t have much luck it seemed, given how all he got was another wave of nausea, quickly followed by a killer headache and a dizzy spell. The world kept spinning, unphased by the fact that Luhnan couldn¡¯t see it, for a good five minutes at the very least. His head had just stopped throbbing when the top of the sack suddenly opened. A wiry hand grabbed the stalk growing from the top of his head, which gave Luhnan the sudden urge to scream in outrage. The headache was keeping him from doing so at once though, and by the time he¡¯d managed to open his mouth the moment was over. It took him a moment to process what happened in that split second. He had a vague memory of being pulled out of the bag, quickly at that, then dunked down into¡­ something. A warm and content feeling was making his thoughts go painfully slow. Luhnan blinked, slowly, as if he was in a dream, then looked around. He was underwater, or within some kind of liquid rather. It was thick, comfortably warm, and somehow made him feel safe and sluggish. It had a brownish tint to it, and several murky bits and pieces of indistinguishable things floated all around him. Rough walls that felt like clay just barely touched the tendrils growing from the ends of his limbs. The rough surface was a unwelcome feeling, so he made an effort to pull his limbs closer so that the only thing he felt was the liquid. He lay like that for awhile, completely at peace save for the nagging feeling that he was forgetting something important. Then he felt a hand on the nearly budded flower at the end of his stalk. Suddenly alert again, Luhnan started thrashing in an attempt to push himself above the surface of the deceptive liquid. He didn¡¯t know what kind of trap this was, but he would have none of it! Feeling his struggling, the unseen hand went further down to place its fingers around the base of his stalk, effortlessly keeping him beneath the surface to struggle. He only vaguely heard a muffled voice call out outside of the clay thing he was trapped in. A moment later her felt something being dropped onto the surface of the liquid. It was almost as large as him, and heavy enough to sink down a fair bit, which pushed him down further and made escape pretty much impossible while it was in the way. He only realized what it was when his tendrils started reaching towards it. A paw sunk in front of his face, thin, matted, and lifeless. Horror filled him during the spare second his mind stayed on track, but then instinct and the allure of the liquid became too strong and he let himself fall into the sense of calm and contentment it was trying to lull him into. Far too late, the system decide to explain what just transpired.
You have been potted.
Luhnan was in no state to notice it. Ch15 Insults within the rules of hospitality Margret sat back with a sigh. Next to her counter stood a clay pot just a few liters short of being called a barrel. It reached he knees in height, and was wide enough to fit a small child inside. The creature she had stowed inside it fit that description, if only just. The mandragora was large, no doubt having gorged itself on critters and generous surroundings. She¡¯d been lucky to spot it before it spotted her, for the creature¡¯s first reaction to, well, anything, was usually to wail. It was a lot like a child in that way. Easily upset and prone to screaming. Unlike a child though, the mandragora¡¯s scream could kill. It seemed peaceful enough for now. The dead hare had calmed. Now it¡¯s flower had opened up to share it¡¯s warm pink glow with its surroundings. Margret¡¯s small home invited shadows to dance in the corners of this gentle light. It was a novelty in here. One of her more daring experiments. A wise woman would have chopped it up as soon as it was out of the sack, to avoid a swift and unfair death. It would have been wise, but what would Margret use a mandragora¡¯s root for? They didn¡¯t last long, and rare as they were it would have been a terrible waste to not make full use of it. A wise woman would have acted differently, but this was a world for the bold and daring wasn¡¯t it? Her experience told her so at least. So she had potted the thing, stupid as that had seemed in hindsight. The mandragora wasn¡¯t just a deadly and rare creature too. It was a exceptionally rare thing, a lost lantern variant. Usually mandragora would be of more common plants. Thistle, poison ivy, and other such nasty plants were a favorite for the mandragora, and a feared danger for anyone stumbling upon them. Deadly screams and thorns could ruin anyone¡¯s day for good. Roses also had a tendency to mutate into mandragora. Snobby little things they were, in Margret¡¯s opinion. Too good to stay in one place and live out their lives there. Roses loved to wander. ¡°But a lost lantern.¡± It was rare, unusual, ironic, and all the other words you could use to describe this twist of fate. Nature truly liked to reinvent itself. Margret sighed and rose to her feet, back aching slightly at the movement. ¡°I¡¯m getting old, Herman.¡± The rooster squinted one yellow eye open from his perch on her sofa. ¡°Old and silly. Isn¡¯t that how it goes? Old and silly then deadly. For what lives that long without learning a nasty trick or two hm?¡± Herman adjusted his wings and settled down more comfortably, eye sliding shut again at the old woman¡¯s musings. She didn¡¯t care to listen to that reply. He would listen anyway, no matter what he liked her to believe from sight alone. She knew. Margret knew many things. A knock at her door scared the dancing shadows back into their corners. The old woman smiled and turned to face the door. ¡°As I knew that.¡± Herman snorted. Margret paid him no mind as she strode over to open the door. Rowan was wheezing outside, still covered in paint stains like he had been earlier that morning. A few stains of mud had joined the colorful splashes, and a layer of sweat smudged the corners of the older stains. The man had that wild look in his eyes again, the glow Margret had yet to place. She had her theories of course, but Rowan struck her as someone paranoid enough to go to great lengths to keep his secret. A complimenting trait to his otherwise lacking ability to keep said secret. ¡°My, did you run here, Rowan? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°The lake man- he-¡± Rowan was trying to speak and breath at the same time, a effort that backfired on both ends. Margret started herding him inside before he could choke on his tongue. ¡°Easy dear, sit down, breath in breath out. What¡¯s the lake man done? You went through the Maples?¡± She eyed him as he sunk down in her sofa, not even noticing the rooster fleeing from it¡¯s back as he did. Herman let out a indignant hiss and retreated into some dark corner of the room. Margret clicked her tongue at him, then turned her attention back to Rowan. No visible wounds, despite the marks left by mud and plant. Did he run through the forest? Off the path too judging by the few tears in his pants. The Maples were rarely kind to those veering off the path. Lots of reaching twigs and thorned branches to dodge. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a cart this morning?¡± She interrupted his stuttering explanation. It hadn¡¯t reached a state where it made sense yet anyway. Better to let him catch his breath over a few less important questions first. The question threw him, and for a moment he simply stared at her. He caught himself soon enough. ¡°I¡­ I did. It got caught on my way back so I-... I had to leave it behind. But the lake-¡± ¡°Nasty woman, that maple r?. She¡¯s had it out for us from day one you know? If it weren¡¯t for Esbi hounding her over it we would be dust and rubble by now.¡± Rowan gave her a startled glare. He hadn¡¯t expected the interruption. ¡°The lake-¡± ¡°But I guess it¡¯s to be expected. Younger guardians tend to be much more active as you know. Always looking to get involved somehow.¡± This time Rowan just glared. She could feel his impatience building. Good, it would replace that confused meekness he always tripped himself up with whenever something serious was at stake. ¡°This isn¡¯t about the guardian, Margret. The lake man-¡± ¡°Is a guardian too, Rowan. Don¡¯t let him hear you forgetting that.¡± The Artist¡¯s mouth drew a irritated line as he decided to simply stare at Margret. A unsaid ¡®are you done?¡¯ hung in the air. Margret felt a temptation to continue her lecture, but Rowan didn¡¯t seem game, so she met the glare evenly, then sighed in mock-defeat and sat down in the couch next to the sofa. She placed a wrinkled old hand on Rowan¡¯s, and for a moment she envied the strength and dexterity in them. When she looked at Rowan again, it was with affection and understanding. ¡°What did he do?¡± she asked him. Rowan hesitated, and she felt the smallest of nervous twitches go through his hand. ¡°He took my friend. Said he¡¯ll keep him until I get him a boat.¡± The corners of Margret¡¯s mouth drew up into a sad smile, more out of reflex. Then the boy was lost, surely. But she wouldn¡¯t be that blunt with Rowan. At least not intentionally. She hated this part. ¡°Have you ever lost someone to the Others, Rowan?¡± Another twitch. He stared at her blankly at first, then that spark of defiance she¡¯d seen so many times before in people too young to understand appeared in his eyes. ¡°I have. A dwarf gutted my older sister when I was little. But Cain won¡¯t die. The Lake man said he wouldn¡¯t hurt him.¡± He wanted to believe. She could see it so clearly. How she hated this. She gave his hand a light squeeze and straightened up in her seat. Gotta stay composed. Wise. Lest he do something he shouldn¡¯t. She¡¯d seen it so many times before. ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t lay a finger on the man¡­ He will not come back the same. If he comes back at all that is. Rowan, you have to understand, being taken by the Others does things to a person.¡±Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. She trailed off when she saw anger seep into Rowan¡¯s eyes. Too far. Damn it Margret. ¡°But, of course we¡¯ll do what we can to get him back. But remember to be prepared for the worst. Now, what kind of boat did he want?¡± Rowan hesitated, eyes still angry and yellow, far too bright for her gloomy little room. A shiver ran down Margret¡¯s spine, unbidden. There was something different with this man, and she both yearned to know and dreaded the truth. Such a fine line to balance on wasn¡¯t it? ¡°He uh¡­ He wanted something large and grand. To sink it.¡± Margret blinked. The bright glow was gone, leaving his eyes calm and golden again. She couldn¡¯t help but shudder again. Rowan noticed this time, but Margret started talking before he could make a comment. ¡°Nothing else? You¡¯re sure?¡± A nod. Margret let out a relieved sigh. ¡°That¡¯s good in that case. We have a loophole to use. How fast can you make a toy boat? Say¡­ the size of a dog? No, a cat. It must be pretty and extravagant.¡± Rowan blinked. ¡°A toy boat? But that¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll come with you, so leave the talking and explaining to me.¡± Rowan looked like he¡¯d very much like a explanation himself, but Margret started herding him out without giving him one. Time was of the essence if they were to save his friend before the lake man turned his brain to muck, she told him. That got him walking faster. Waiting outside her door when she opened it to shoo out the artist stood something worse smiling. Josey Johnsson, kind old lady from near the plaza, skilled tea maker, devot of Katrina, the Guide, and all her other splits. And lifetime rival of Margret Rotwall. The two caught each others eye the instant the door fell open, both smiling sweetly like only women their age could. Rowan stumbled past the brunette with a hurried apology, seeing how he nearly ran right over her in his hurry. Josey replied patiently and told him to watch his step, using that mysterious voice of scammers and loons, as if her advice was some kind of prophecy. Rowan¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and the gullible young man nodded and thanked her before running off down the street. That left the two old women alone to each others whims. ¡°Margret, just the person I wished to spent my morning with this fine day. Mind if I come in?¡± Josey¡¯s voice held just the tiniest bit of an edge, which was enough to make the entire sentence drip with sarcasm. She made to take a step closer, intending to let herself inside. ¡°Morning? My, starting the day late as usual I see. And what brings me the honor?¡± Margret smiled back, and took a firm step right into her path, stopping the prim old lady from waltzing right into her home. Josey blinked and nearly failed to catch herself before she collided with Margret, a event that would have greatly wounded her dignity. Avoiding such a disaster, Josey took a step back and cleared her throat. Margret watched the whole ordeal with a sneer. ¡°Nothing special really. I just felt like giving you a visit. There¡¯s news I hear.¡± This caught Margret¡¯s attention. ¡°And what kind of news would that be? Or were you hoping that I would provide them?¡± Josey scoffed. ¡°Nothing of the sort my friend. I¡¯ve heard some interesting things lately. I¡¯d share them with you, if you don¡¯t keep me hanging outside your door that is.¡± Josey tilted her head and raised a brow at the door Margret was not so subtly blocking with her body. The two stared each other down for a moment, both smiling politely like old friends. And perhaps they were, in some strange and convoluted sense, friends. They certainly knew how to play that game. ¡°Why of course, come in come in. I would offer you tea, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m all out of milk and I know how particular you are about sprinkling those little symbolic things into your daily rituals.¡± Margret was the one to give. After all, as much as she hated the idea of inviting Josey into her home, news in a secluded place like the north were far too valuable to pass up on spite. Sadly, Josey had every intention to rub it in that she¡¯d won this first bout. ¡°Margret dear, I know how obsessed you are with trying to prove that I dabble in white magic but please, let¡¯s keep it civil shall we? I would hate for you to slip up on your heresy. Wasn¡¯t it taboo to insult a guest?¡± Josey¡¯s smile took on toxic levels of sweet as she strode past Margret and into the gloomy little home, leaving the alchemist no chance to answer. Herman had reclaimed the sofa in the time it had taken for Josey to weasle her way past the doorstep. The two gave each other a chilly glare before coming to the mutual agreement to ignore the other¡¯s presence. ¡°You¡¯re still keeping that old thing,¡± Josey said, with far less cheer this time. ¡°He¡¯s family. Now have a seat before I change my mind,¡± Margret shot back. Josey huffed and sat down in the couch. The light of the fireplace played on her golden hair, tricking the eye to ignore the many streaks of grey running through it. She had her hair let loose, curly yet collected in a neat manner. Margret always suspected something less natural was involved to achieve that look. Magic for vanity, the arrogance. Josey noticed her grimace and shot her a smug grin in return, green eyes twinkling knowingly. She knew her rival couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°So, no tea. Very well. I bring news of the elves.¡± Josey¡¯s smug grin faded into something more serious as she spoke. The words chilled the air for a moment, leaving them both in silence as Margret processed this. The elves? Nothing good came out of the elves. Concerned now, Margret sunk down in her couch, earning herself a unreadable glance from the rooster. ¡°What have they done now? I thought they were staying quiet.¡± Josey shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve grown restless again. Rider¡¯s rest lost their children.¡± A shudder ran through Margret. ¡°All of them?¡± Josey nodded. ¡°All. Not a single body yet, but this large a raid doesn¡¯t bode well. They wouldn¡¯t be this obvious if they just wanted more surface dwellers.¡± Margret nodded absently. She folded her hands in her lap to keep the trembling in control. Rider¡¯s rest wasn¡¯t far away from Harwall. This big a tragedy would affect them too. Josey straightened her back and folded her hands in her lap while Margret stared into the fire. Both women kept a grim silence. Respectful in a way. Josey was the first to speak again. ¡°Then there¡¯s the werewolf.¡± Margret¡¯s head snapped up again. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree not to talk about the changelings?¡± ¡°We did, but now¡¯s different. If the elves draw near Harwall- and there¡¯s talk of a dwarf tunnel opening up near the Spine.¡± The alchemist scoffed, cutting Josey off before she could continue. ¡°The mountains are far away. I wouldn¡¯t worry about things found by the Spine just yet. As for the werewolf, we¡¯re not even sure that¡¯s what it is yet.¡± This time Josey scoffed. ¡°What else could it be? It strikes in a pattern. Never more than twice a month. The bodies are eaten from and torn apart. It mimics.¡± ¡°Mimickry is a common trait among the human changelings. It doesn¡¯t point at it being a werewolf.¡± ¡°But it does. I might not be as well versed in their kind as you are, Margret, but I¡¯m not blind. We should start spreading-¡± ¡°No.¡± Josey gave her a affronted look. ¡°You can¡¯t mean to- If we don¡¯t act who will? Spreading it through food and drink is the fastest way to deal with it. We could be rid of one killer in just a few days if you agreed to it.¡± Margret narrowed her eyes at the tea maker. Josey faltered, but only slightly. She met the stare stubbornly. ¡°We are not contaminating the food supply of the settlement. It¡¯s far too risky. And what with Rider¡¯s Rest losing an entire generation like that¡­ We couldn¡¯t risk it. We need this place to birth a healthy generation, and feeding mothers wolfsbane could prevent that. Don¡¯t be foolish, Josey.¡± The tea maker didn¡¯t like that. ¡°What are a few infertile women when it could end a threat that would eat half the settlement if left on its own. Not to speak of if it started targeting said women. Infertile women can adopt or join the Sisterhood. Dead ones will only feed the rats,¡± she argued. ¡°Better give them a fighting chance than doom them in secrecy. What if the Sisterhood targeted us for poisoning those women? Did you think of that, Josey? Better to bide our time and find who the werewolf is rather than risk a massacre.¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a massacre if-¡± ¡°If we killed unborn children and got assassinated for it in turn? No, Josey. We won¡¯t resort to that.¡± Yet. The word hung unspoken in the air. Hasty as she was, Josey had a point. A man eater whittling down Harwall¡¯s population would cost them in the future, but they weren¡¯t at the point where they should risk crippling their people just to weed out one killer. Josey stared hard enough that her nose wrinkled. Then she gave up and sagged back into the couch. ¡°Please tell me you have a better plan then. Waiting it out costs us lives, Margret. We shouldn¡¯t sit idle like this.¡± Margret agreed, but she¡¯d be damned if she let Josey know that. She decided to throw her a distraction instead. ¡°Death and wolves aside¡­ The caravan will arrive any day now, and with it, some much needed supplies.¡± Josey perked up at this. ¡°Took them long enough. Why the delay?¡± Margret shrugged. ¡°I heard a troll hill got in their way. A young one, but still enough to get their guides all turned around.¡± ¡°That or a flock of unicorns,¡± Josey shot back, voice dripping with half-amused sarcasm. ¡°The tales they make up when they¡¯re behind schedule,¡± she added. Margret snorted. ¡°Who knows. Maybe it promised them great treasures and fame if they followed it around. Could have been in cohorts with the troll hill. The vile machinations of Ilo¡¯s ilk huh?¡± This time it was Josey¡¯s time to snort. The old blond covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°This is the problem with Ilo followers. I can never tell if you¡¯re serious or not.¡± ¡°Such is the struggle of you prim and proper folks. Lady Lantern keeps you in the dark eh? The irony.¡± Josey shot her a glare at the use of Katrina¡¯s less liked nickname, but the anger wasn¡¯t really in it anymore, so she changed the subject before it could turn into another fight over the proper way to address each other¡¯s deity. ¡°You went out again? Still trusting in that moon goddess of yours to keep you safe at night? We¡¯re old now, Margret. The woods is no place for us anymore.¡± Margret scoffed. ¡°It was, and will remain our place. It all starts in the woods after all. You don¡¯t outgrow it.¡± Josey waved dismissively. ¡°Maybe so, but thinking faith alone will keep you safe is arrogance. Don¡¯t tempt the wild.¡± Margret scoffed, but didn¡¯t argue her claim more than that. Doing so would have seemed arrogant after all. Another moment of silence followed after that, until Josey felt it necessary to complain about the barn scent Herman gave to the sofa. Margret countered that she should enjoy that scent, since it was so similar to the taste of the teas she so prided herself in. The tea maker scoffed at this, and when Margret remained smugly chuckling over her own insult, Josey decided that her presence was needed elsewhere. ¡°Do take care dear Josey. It would be such a shame if something were to happen because of your sloppiness,¡± Margret cooed in the door. ¡°Oh I will, don¡¯t you worry Margret mine. I¡¯ll be o so careful finding that werewolf, and Margret help you if you¡¯re the one hiding it. I wouldn¡¯t be shocked as much as disappointed really if you were,¡± she replied. ¡°KRAAAAAAAAAAA!!¡± Herman shrieked and Margret smiled and pushed Josey the rest of the way out the door before she could continue any kind of self-righteous farwell speech. The door clicked shut with a click. Margret sighed. Gods, being polite to rude people was such a shore. Update Heya folks, things have been very busy lately. No chapter this weekend sadly, I''m still working on it while nursing a cold. Expect it sometime next week instead. For now, have a lumpy mandragoraYou could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Luhnan''s current form
Ch16 Territorial fights between territories Splish. Cain froze. A slow glance back told him that the lake man was still out of it, drunk on his pheromones as he was. Telrind had showed himself to be¡­ clingy. That was the word for it. Clingy and massive. Even now, at the very edge of the guardian¡¯s mucky form Cain felt like he would sense him moving away any second. So he moved slowly. Slowly. Splish. There it was again. The demon looked around, head moving just a little faster than he¡¯d dared to earlier. The mud and debris making up the lake man¡¯s body was all around him. Cain pushed himself to send out another wave of pheromones. He felt his surroundings shiver as they soaked up his magic. Cain felt dizzy. It was a novel experience. He hadn¡¯t even known it would exhaust him to work his magic this hard. The whispers at the back of his head hadn¡¯t warned him. Perhaps they didn¡¯t know. Had any other of his kind been caught by a creature as mighty as Telrind before? They didn¡¯t know. Frustrated over the lack of information to go on, Cain turned his focus back to the task at hand. Escaping. It was hard work. He was underwater. Far beneath the surface of the lake. The light far above taunted him. ¡®Try harder¡¯ it seemed to tell him. ¡®I¡¯m trying,¡¯ he would hiss back if he didn¡¯t fear it would snap the Telrind out of his daze. He¡¯d worked hard for this. His body was still sore and complaining about moving any more than he already had. He had to get away. As tempting as it was to stay in the lake man¡¯s grasp until Rowan returned with a boat, which could take ages mind, Cain¡¯s patience didn¡¯t quite agree with the notion of staying put in one place for so long. He¡¯d grown impatient, despite the pleasure of Telrind¡¯s near constant attention. Having someone indulge in him like the lake man had had spoken to some primal part of the demon. The part that demanded to do what he¡¯d been made for. To bring pleasure, to hunt and deceive, and to do what all demons craved the most; to feel. At first it had been addicting. A flood of sensations only this unique scenario could grant him. He¡¯d feared drowning at first, but Telrind¡¯s impatience, or perhaps his recklessness when it came to new playthings, had shown that oxygen was more of an option for the demon. Cain had felt like he was choking at first, then water had filled his lungs and the instinct to gag and cough and flail had disappeared. Perhaps it was another act he was urged to put up for his victims? To seem real. Mimic people, act like them. He might not be a human, but the best way to seduce one was to act in predictable ways wasn¡¯t it? Humans liked to feel in power. To know what would happen. A wonderfully exploitable trait for any creature able to mimic them. Cain smiled. He¡¯d gotten the hang of it now he thought. Telrind had seemed all too happy with the reactions his prodding and teasing got. So happy that he hadn¡¯t noticed the way Cain¡¯s magic had slowly dulled his mind until only something vaguely resembling consciousness remained. At first Telrind had played along with the mimicry of humans. He¡¯d revealed a somewhat human body beneath all the muck and grime. Pale, lean limbs, and a gaunt face with tired but excited eyes. Black messy hair. Ears and teeth that were just a tiny bit too long and pointy to pass for human. He¡¯d played along, done as humans did and used his hands and mouth. It had been fun. A slow start. Telrind had said he wanted to savor the feeling. To enjoy his newfound entertainment slowly. After few hours the lake man had faltered into little more than a writhing mess of shapes and grasping limbs. Needy and intrusive. It had stopped registering noises, and focused solely on soaking up Cain¡¯s magic. So much for taking it slow. Cain grinned. That was his doing wasn¡¯t it? Even a guardian couldn¡¯t stay sane when left to ingest his magic for long enough. Even the mighty fall. Splish. ...Though he wasn¡¯t too sure of how long the mighty stayed down, so he put some more energy and speed into his escape. Clawing his way towards the surface was hard, no less so with his body burning with exhaustion. So close. He felt the dark tentacle-like limbs of mud and reeds tighten its grip around his body. They held his legs and waist, moving slowly as if in a trance, just rubbing up and down his skin as if urging more of his magic to seep through it. Feeling the resistance they offered his escape, Cain obliged. He sent another wave of pheromones into his surroundings, and felt the tentacles tremble and go slack almost at once. The lake man had overdosed on his magic to the point of nearly losing control of his limbs a long time ago, but the addictive traits of Cain¡¯s magic kept Telrind¡¯s body reaching out for more. Cain moved faster towards the surface to avoid getting caught by the tentacles when they returned. They would return. Just give them a moment to recover. Telrind was terrifyingly fast to recover when given a chance, and the fact that he still could recover spoke of just how resistant he was to the stuff. It was only his lack of restraint that gave the incubus the upper hand. Splish. Gotta hurry. Cain clawed his way through muck and seaweed. It swirled around him, ever active, moving just enough for the clueless to suspect something off about the sludge at this lake''s bottom. Keep moving. The surface. He could see clearer now. He was part the worst of it. Juuust a little bit closer. Cain reached out, fingers grazing the bright surface of the lake. Cold air met his hands as he pumped his legs more fervently. Then something cold and slimy wrapped around his ankles. In a panic, Cain doubled his struggles. Not again, he thought as Telrind¡¯s sluggish tentacles tried to pull him back down again. Driven by fear and determination, the demon¡¯s wings and tail unfurled on their own, spreading out from nothing into a brilliant display of frilled leather wings and straining, delicate bones and muscles. They were not meant for flight. Not for a competition of strength. Not even meant for physical labour really. But what else could he do? He felt more of the lake man¡¯s cold and numerous limbs rise up to grab hold of him. His wings started to protest painfully as tentacles of reed and mud tried to wrap around them at the wrong angle. Not again. He¡¯d failed several earlier attempts at fleeing, just like this. He¡¯d make it all the way to the surface, then just as he was about to break it Telrind sobered up. Not again. A vibration ran through the water around him, quickly followed by a enraged screech. Black ichor swirled up into the waters, thick like oil. Cain didn¡¯t know the source of it at first, then he looked down at his thrashing tail, noticing the bloodied spines that had erupted- no, were erupting along its length. Sharp needle like protrusions that cut and stung whenever the lake man¡¯s limbs tried to grab hold of him again, each time pulling back with another shriek as black strings of goopy blood trailed from their wounds. Cain only paused for a moment to take this new change in, then, as most demons did, he choose to not question sudden changes, and resumed his desperate swimming towards the surface. He broke through it with a gurgling gasp, his previously water filled lungs suddenly remembering that they prefered not being filled with liquid. Coughing and sputtering, Cain splashed about at the surface of the lake while trying to blink the world around him back into focus. The sun glared at him with such intensity that he nearly dunked his head back under the water. He managed to stop himself, and just in time too, because the next moment he felt Telrind¡¯s slimy tentacles return for him, quicker now, but just as disoriented as before, now due to the pain, rather than the demon¡¯s magical scent. Given such a strong new motivation, Cain gave the nearest limb a firm kick, which earned him yet another shriek from far below, a sound that promised several things Cain had no intention to stay and experience for himself. Spotting the overgrown bank of the lake, the demon set his direction and started moving, much to the dismay of his exhausted body. Only when he started moving did he get away from the direct light of the sun. It was setting he realised. The sky was red, foreboding, and brilliantly bright in that way only a sunset could dye it. It was pretty enough to make anyone other than a demon fleeing from a enraged force of nature pause. The newly grown spines lining his tail made contact with Telrind¡¯s searching limbs three more times before muddy ground met Cain¡¯s fingers. He barely felt it, numb as he was. The water had turned chilling and the cold ate away at his warmth quicker than he cared for. He had just made it out of the water and into the reeds when the lake exploded. Water sprayed high enough to blot out the horizon in a terrifying show of power and intent. A frenzied shriek followed it soon thereafter, louder and somehow more distorted above water than beneath it. Cain felt the ground beneath him shudder as yet another explosion of sound and wetness threw itself out of the lake. This time a heavy bang followed the sound. A spray of water hit his back as Cain scrambled to his feet and made for the forest line. He turned his head for a split second to check the state of the lake. He regretted it almost immidiatly. Black and brown threw itself above the roiling surface of the lake, shuddering tentacles and vague shapes made out of muck and debris. The lake man was turning his domain upside down, throwing water into the air while his heavy limbs thrashed about in a blind rage. It looks almost as if the bottom of the lake had climbed out of the water, and were now furiously throwing its limbs about in a blind search for what had enraged it. Cain ran faster. The forest surrounding the lake seemed to share his opinion, because in front of his very eyes the trees uprooted themselves. Pale maple trunks moved and twisted with groaning sounds of bending bark and rustling leaves, a sight reserved for the night and the truly disastrous moments. Disaster felt the most accurate, because late as it was, the sun was still visibly glaring at the entire spectacle from just above the line of the horizon as if the entire scenario was beneath it.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Cain pumped his legs and ducked in beneath the leaves of the forest, just in time to feel the impact of one of the lake man¡¯s limbs crashing into a far off tree. The impact sent another tremble through the ground, and everything from insects to mushrooms fled away from it. Cain would have been fascinated enough by the sight of his moving surroundings to pause, had he not felt the spray of mud hit his back as he turned to follow the general direction the forest was going in. He could feel the rage of the lake as clear as a thought in his mind. Compared to the lake, the maple forest was in chaos. Where the lake was clear, furious, intent, the forest was a startled outrage. Confusion was thick in the air, the base that made up this slew of emotion, but trying to out volume that was the rage of wounded pride. The demon knew that if the r? had been close to him he would have heard her scream in fury. Who had the audacity to act out like this near her domain?! It was disorienting. Cain was an outsider, and a demon at that. His connection to the Underground made the turmoil of the two guardians stand out clear as day to him, yet as an outsider he was given no instruction on how to deal with it. He could feel Telrind trying to pull him back, demand his return, but he wasn¡¯t one born in the lake, nor had he laid down any roots near it. The lake had no claim to him, and as such, the demand was little more than a request. A furious, threatening, request that promised a world of pain should he deny it. The thought of it drew out a wild cackle from his throat. The danger of it made him feel alive. It was a rush, so sweet and pure. Raw emotions mixed with the burning exhaustion of his body. A deliciously dangerous rush. Cain savored it the only way a demon could. He howled with glee and fear and soared through the woods at breakneck speed, knowing in his very core that even broken bones couldn¡¯t stop him. The moving forest flew past him as he ran, flashing crimson and torn green. Water flooded the ground and fought with thrashing roots. Shapes moved past Cain in the opposite direction, all huge, lean, and hungry, all eager to please Lan¡¯s fury. Cain laughed and hurtled down a hill, wings folding in lest they get caught and ripped off. He let his tail remain for balance, and as the ground greeted him he rolled and continued. The previously unified movement of the forest had ceased. Chaos reigned as half of the Maples tried to flee from the enraged lake, while the other half surged towards it to push it back into the hole it called home. Cain followed the fleeing half, but soon enough even that part of the forest fell behind. Sudden emptiness caught Cain as he leapt out of the woods. Flat ground replaced the lumpy floor of the forest and the sudden change threw Cain¡¯s balance way off. With a surprised yell the demon fell, then tumbled a good few meters before he managed to catch himself. Disoriented, Cain shook his head and looked about. In front of him lay the plains. Far to his right a well used path cut through the grass on its way towards the distant settlement. When Cain squinted he could see that Harwall was lit up and active, far more than one would expect at this time of day. The deep sound of a alarm bell suddenly rang out, painfully clear even at a distance. Cain slapped his hand over his ears and winced loudly at the sound, hating it within seconds. Behind him the lake and the Maples continued to war, the roar of beasts, trees, and water only barely out voluming the cry of the bell. Cain felt that the bell had no business being that loud. Still a bit dizzy, but far too eager to get away from both sounds and their sources, the demon stumbled back to his feet. He noted the chaos on both ends, then he saw the silhouettes of the Pines behind Harwal shift and decided that south sounded like a lovely place to be right now. Deciding so, the demon dusted himself off, noticed his lack of clothes for the first time since he¡¯d escaped the lake, then decided against worrying about it for now, and set off towards the south, the opposite direction off¡­ Well, everything relevant for the time being. He had no intention to remain near two, possible three if the Pines were getting involved, warring territories. They could sort it out while he explored the south. Meanwhile in Harwall. Rowan had spent his afternoon working on a boat. Not a real boat, at least in the sense that someone would ever sail it. He¡¯d been making a toy boat, as instructed by Margret. Usually such a suggestion would have seemed crazy to him, but Margret did have a reputation of knowing things and how to deal with them, so he¡¯d chosen to trust in her rather than run around in a panic on his own. He might have been able to find the right people to help him make an actual boat, but that would have taken days, not to mention the cost. Rowan was no boat builder. Hells, he couldn¡¯t even make furniture. Frail but pretty things was more his forte, thus his career as an artist rather than a carpenter or a stone mason. It had seemed enough, right until his new friend had gotten himself taken hostage by a guardian that demanded he make him a ship if he wanted to see his friend again. So, Rowan was making a toy boat. He¡¯d worked hard and actually made something pretty similiar to the real deal, if downscaled to the size of a cat and without a whole lot of details normally seen on a boat. Or a ship. Rowan had lived his entire life land locked, so the terms didn¡¯t really come naturally to him. A ship was just a larger boat wasn¡¯t it? But a toy ship was smaller than both a boat and a ship, so it¡¯d be called a toy boat right? Or a toy ship¡­ He didn¡¯t know, nor did he think it would affect the final product much if he called it this or that. Point was that it would float, look kinda fancy, and a lake man would deem it fit to sink in some creative way. And hopefully it would save Cain from going mad or turning into some kind of lake changeling. Could changelings turn into other kinds of changelings? He didn¡¯t know that either. Maybe he would ask Margret when he was done with the boat. He would have worked on it the entire night, but his body had other ideas. He hadn¡¯t really rested, not since the demon had gotten its hold of him and that entire mess had started. Rowan was exhausted, tired, spent. He wanted to continue working on the boat, but his hands were growing unsteady and his eyelids were getting heavier by the minute. ¡°...Tomorrow. I¡¯ll finish it tomorrow.. He¡¯s a demon, he¡¯ll survive.¡± Rowan tried to convince himself that he could spare himself a few hours to rest up and finish the boat early in the morning instead. The sun hadn¡¯t set just yet, but it wasn¡¯t far off. An early night then. Just a few hours. He might make a mistake if he didn¡¯t rest too, and that might be worse than being a few hours late. He didn¡¯t know how picky the lake man would be, or how alert he would need to be when offering him the boat either for that matter. What if he got angry? Margret would come with, but what could she do? Maybe he shouldn¡¯t trust her so blindly on this. Cain¡¯s life was on the line wasn¡¯t it? But then again, how well did he know the demon? They¡¯d only known each other for what, a day? And he was a demon¡­ Thoughts of doubt haunted Rowan as he undressed and flopped down on his bed. Maybe he was working himself up a bit too much over it all¡­ He was too tired to decide on that. Troubled, the artist closed his eyes and let sleep take him. It took only a few minutes. Sadly it only lasted as long too. A distant sound had Rowan¡¯s eyes squint open just a tad. He couldn¡¯t tell what he¡¯d heard, nor was he awake enough to think much more off it. But a few seconds later another sound followed the first, louder this time. A distinctly worrying sound. Rowan pondered the pros and cons of ignoring it. It sounded distant, possibly even outside the settlement. He lived close to the wall so that was plausible. Maybe a roaming monster or something having a fit. They did that sometimes. The alarm bells would start ringing if it was actually something to worry about. Reluctant to wake up any more than he already had, Rowan remained face down in his bed and waited to see if the sound returned or not. He hoped it wouldn¡¯t. He groaned loudly into the mattress as it did. Rowan sat up with a grimace and glared at nothing in particular. His bedroom had no windows, but he could see some of the red sunlight coloring his floor through the door to the rest of his house. Sunset. Who was throwing a racket at sunset? Crash. The sound was louder this time, closer or just louder. He couldn¡¯t tell which, but it was enough to get him out of bed. More sounds of distant violence rang out as he searched for some relatively clean clothes and got dressed. He would have to do laundry soon. If the Maples moved that was. He wouldn¡¯t risk another run in with Lan over some dirty clothes, no matter how icky it made him feel to smell his own filth on his clothes. Being a werewolf made him just a smidge less tolerant to dirty clothes. Had he lived in a city down south he might have cleaned his his stuff more often, but up north he had fewer opportunities to do that. Harwall had no finished well yet. The land moved too much up north for wells to be easy constructions. Rowan groused about dirty clothes and well hating land while pulling his dreads back into a loose ponytail. The alarm bells rang at the same time he stepped out of his bedroom, which, both comically and infuriatingly, made him stub his toes on the threshold. His moment of pain and swearing leeched some of the drama out of the sound of the bells. The bells of Harwall were simple things, large bells of some cheap metal hung up in temporary towers of timber. They would get proper towers of stone once the wall was set up. Now they rang loud and clear and the sound made Rowan¡¯s head hurt. Irritated more than anything, Rowan made his way through the mainroom of his home, to the door, then outside it. As expected of a emergency near sunset, Harwall was falling into a sluggish sense of chaos. Chaos, because anything worthy of the bells meant possible death and tragedy, and sluggish, because at least half of the settlement would have prefered if the emergency could have waited until morning. People did not care to die before bedtime. A good number of guards were rushing about, armors on and weapons at the ready. Rowan made to shout for one to find out what the hell was happening, but before he could do much more than open his mouth, the door to Margret Rotwall¡¯s house slammed open and clocked a guard in the face. Rowan watched in astonishment as Margret stormed out through the door, looked around, then turned around to yell at the poor guard what the racket was about. The guard¡¯s companion had to shoo her away from the downed guard, who had a broken nose and a even worse temper thanks to Margret¡¯s door. Rowan¡¯s sensitive ears managed to pick out the gist of the half yelled conversation, despite the noisy chaos of the streets and the distant rumbling. The Maples were fighting something, possibly the lake. A shiver ran down Rowan¡¯s spine as he heard this. A fight between guardians? That could end the settlement if it reached that far. He¡¯d seen the tense relationship between Telrind and Lan so he had no doubt they would go all out if it really was a fight between them. Just as he had that thought, the ground shook. In the distance came a noise of breaking tree trunks and raging waters. The entire street went silent for a split second, then, as riled up crowds of people tended to do, they panicked. The sharp sounds of whistles broke through the otherwise chaotic sounds, and the piercing sound was enough to make Rowan stumble back and bed over, hands on his ears while his insides burned. The sound was painful, and it made him wanna tear himself free of his skin and run down the street to rip the whistles out of whoever¡¯s hands were holding them. Possibly rip the hands off too. He couldn¡¯t focus. A warm hand on his back snapped him out of those thoughts, but the ringing in his ears remained. So did the sound of the whistles. Vaguely he noticed armored people running about, trying to get those panicking to calm down. Someone was talking to him. He couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying over the sounds of the street. Margret had his back. The wiry old woman had her face set in a determined yet worried expression. Another tremor ran through the ground. ¡°On your feet and get inside.¡± Margret pulled at his shoulder, showing a surprising amount of strength. While still feeling woozy from the loud noises, Rowan stumbled up and let her pull him over to her house. Only when they were at her door did his head clear up enough for him to hesitate. ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to go the town hall?¡± Margret let out a stressed huff as Rowan stopped. ¡°No time for that. Esbi just got up off her ass and in just a moment we¡¯ll be feeling the effects of that.¡± She¡¯d barely finished talking when another tremor shook Harwall, this time strong enough to make the houses rattle and groan with strain. Margret left no time to argue. With a harsh shove she herded Rowan inside her home, shut the door, then slumped against it and exhaled loudly. Rowan left her that moment of relief, knowing full well that she wouldn¡¯t drag it out more than she could. As expected, Margret took another deep breath and then she was back on her feet again. A swish of black flew past Rowan¡¯s feet, nearly making him fall on his ass as he reeled back from it with a start. Herman the roster graced him with a discontent hiss in his passing, clearly not happy with the artist being there. The bird went right past him, making a beeline for Margret. Noticing the agitated bird by her feet, the old woman bent down and scooped him up. Herman made another hissing sound, a tad happier this time, and then he settled down on top of her shoulder, with his yellow little eyes glaring daggers at what he perceived as a intruder. As usual, the rooster showed far more intelligence with that one glare than Rowan felt comfortable with a bird having. There was something deeply unsettling about meeting the bird¡¯s eyes. Despite this, Rowan felt himself resisting the urge to look away. The bird did not approve of the challenge, but before any of them could go a step further, Margret intervened with a snide comment. ¡°Both of you stop your cock measuring contest. I¡¯ve got enough with one of them around.¡± Pun delivered, Margret smiled. Rowan made a embarassed sound and used the excuse of walking away to sit down in her sofa to break eye contact with the rooster. Herman saw through the lie apparently, because he let out a croaking clucking that sounded awfully similar to laughter as the artist retreated. Margret sighed. ¡°You¡¯ll have to tolerate each other for the night. I doubt the guardians will be done before morning. Wise as they are, when it comes to quick moving and actually communicating they can be terribly slow. Trees and puddles were never known for their social skills I¡¯m afraid.¡± Rowan nodded absently. His head was still spinning a bit too fast for his liking. While muffled now, the chaotic sounds from out on the streets were still hammering away at his sensitive ears. He had an urge to slap his hands over his ears, but out of the corner of his eye he could see Margret watching him. So he stayed as he was, with his elbows on his knees and hands clasped in front of him. A small voice at the back of his head was trying to get him to run back out into the chaos again. Staying cooped up while knowing what was going on out there didn¡¯t sit right with his feral side. Another tremor made the many bottles and pots strewn about the shelves in Margret¡¯s home clir in protest. It was quiet sound, the kind that made you all the more aware of the silence once it stopped. Margret remained where she stood for a long moment, seemingly lost in thought. She studied the man sitting in her sofa. Saw his yellow eyes and the way his lips occasionally trembled as if he was fighting a reflex to bare his teeth. She¡¯d prevented him from joining the rest of Harwall in the town hall, out of fear for what would happen if he lost his temper after all. Silence reigned whenever the tremors faded. Rowan sat quietly, worrying about what damage the settlement would suffer. He was born further south, and as such he hadn¡¯t experienced what it was like for the lands to move and rage to this degree. The north had a temper and the guardians had far more energy up here when human roots hadn¡¯t weighted them down yet. Rowan worried about that, and Margret wondered what she should do now that she¡¯d discovered the werewolf. Ch17 True forms She knew. How could she not? It all added up. She¡¯d had her suspicions, but now, with the target of said suspicions sitting in her sofa, struggling to keep himself in check with the onslaught of sounds and sensations bombarding him from all around, she knew. What would she do about it? She didn¡¯t know. Not yet at least. The ground shook again and Margret knew that while she¡¯d found the werewolf, there were more pressing matters to attend to. The old woman went over to her trembling shelves and started picking down the more fragile containers and objects. Rowan remained sitting while Margret put her fragile things in safer places. Time passed like that, with Margret wandering about, restless, and Rowan meeting each tremble of the ground with a soft sound of discomfort. What both of them failed to notice in time was the way the continued tremor was slowly making the clay pot at the back of the room crack. It started as a small crack. Just the faintest of signs of the old clay giving way to the continued vibrations of the floor boards. Rowan might have heard it, given his sensitive senses and that, were it not for all the other sounds tugging at his attention already. Only when the pot tipped over and the crack loudly spread from top to bottom did they react, but by that time it was too late. Things happened fast after the mandragora within realised it had a shot at freedom. First of all, Rowan jerked up and looked around the room when he heard the sound of the pot breaking. The werewolf didn¡¯t know what to do about it though, so the fast reaction was pretty much wasted. Second to react was Margret, who swore in a way to make Rowan jerk around to stare at her instead of the pot and it¡¯s escapee. Last to move was Herman, but only because he waited until Margret yelled before hurtling towards the rebelling herb. The small lumpy root with it¡¯s comically oversized flower bobbing above on the stem sprouting from it head spun, moving in a almost drunken manner before it noticed the flurry of feathered death coming towards it. Once it saw the roster it squeaked, a quiet sound that still made Margret¡¯s ears ring and the had the artist double over clutching at his head. The rooster seemed unaffected, so Luhnan fixed that with some fast reacting involving a large shard from the pot, a somewhat clumsy swing. Through luck or skill, Luhnan somehow made his swing connect with the bird¡¯s head, abruptly stopping its attempt to stun him just as it tried to open it¡¯s second pair of eyelids. Herman fell to the side with a indignant croak while Luhnan got enough of his balance back to make a run for it across the room. He had to make a sharp turn to avoid getting pounced on by the artist, who looked more rabid than artistic now. A small trickle of blood was running down from both of his ears, and his eyes glowed yellow in a way that promised pain, should he manage to catch the sentient shrub. With another squeak that made the werewolf¡¯s nose start bleeding, and somehow enraged him more, the small mandragora threw himself to the side, slid across the floor, then scrambled back to his feet to keep on moving. He made it about halfway towards the wall before Margret punted him. The shutters of her one window fell open and partly snapped free from their hinges as Luhnan went crashing through them. Whatever sound he made after that was quickly drowned out by the chaos outside. Margret caught sight of a pine tree tall enough to hide its tip in the clouds slowly lurch forwards in the direction of the lake, followed by enough birds to blot out part of the sky. The guardians were still at it, and now Esbi had joined the fray it seemed. The tremors that shook the ground was gradually growing worse, and in the distance the sound of the ground breaking open could be heard. A rumbling snarl from the back of the room made her reluctantly tear her eyes away from the window. Hunched in the middle of the room next to the sofa stood Rowan, one clawed hand gripping the back of the sofa hard enough to make the wooden frame groan. Margret took a unsteady step away from him, felt the wall at her back, then called out as calmly and quietly as she could. ¡°Herman¡­¡± The werewolf¡¯s head jerked up, eyes wide and no longer human. She could see sharp teeth gleaming with drool, the tips of them just barely touching down as Rowan worked his mouth, lips drawn back in a snarl of both struggle and hostility. The rooster was already staring the man down, but Rowan didn¡¯t seem to have enough of his mind left to register the threat. Margret¡¯s heart hammered in her chest, and she had no doubt Rowan could hear it as well. The man¡¯s dark skin moved, bones bending and angling themselves slowly beneath his skin with muted wet pops and crackles. She kept still, just staring. Rowan had his eyes locked on her, yellow with darkening edges and the skin around them already turning a leathery black. A hiss from Herman had the werewolf slowly turn his gaze towards the bird. Herman waited until their eyes met, then quickly opened his second, transparent, pair of eyelids. The already intense yellow of the rooster¡¯s eyes took on a almost painful sheen, bordering on green, and as they stared each other down Rowan¡¯s body slowly froze. Margret could see his raging body struggling to push the change, but Herman¡¯s stare held it and frozen enough to draw out a frustrated growl from the werewolf. For a moment it looked like Rowan was gonna shake the effect. Dark fur was pushing out of the pores of his skin at an alarming rate, and the wet crackling sound of his bones snapping into new shapes made Marget feel nauseous. But she knew Herman could still keep up. Her familiar was nothing to frown upon, even if a werewolf might be testing his limits a bit. Like the werewolf, the rooster¡¯s body slowly started its own change. Herman raised his head, rearing it back like a snake, and as he did the feathers on his neck puffed up to the sides like the hood of a cobra. The bird¡¯s body lengthened, as he pawed the ground restlessly, limbs growing longer and spreading out from its body. His wings spread to the sides, growing longer and wider, showing off a impressive wingspan. Dark scales glimmered in the gaps created where his body had stretched out, leaving patches on his neck, the base of his wings, and tail, bald of feathers. The rooster¡¯s beak opened up to its fullest, then further yet, the skin where the upper and lower parts of the beak connected drawing back like the mouth of a dog, revealing needle like teeth crowding a mouth that reached a far bit down it¡¯s neck.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Herman looked grotesque in his true form, a cockatrice in the prime of his life, a bird mixed with the traits of a snake. The scaled bald spots on his body made the bird look scabby, and its long and sinuous body held something alien and powerful to it. It moved slowly, with the grace of a predator waiting for its moment to strike. His intense gaze held the werewolf like a physical thing, paralyzing and oppressing. But werewolves were known to be stronger than your average changeling, and Rowan demonstrated just that kind of strength and willpower by continuing his change, despite the cockatrice¡¯s stare. Dark fur covered his body, slowly sprouting, spreading, and thickening. His fur was of that kind where the undercoat of it looked brown, giving it a rich texture and a depth whenever he moved enough for the coarse outer layer to part. Rowan¡¯s dreads lost their grip and fell out as the fur crawled across his head, landing on the floor like withering ropes. The werewolf¡¯s skull looked like it was bursting apart but slowly, bone cracking open and pushing at his skin in a way no body should ever move. It was like something sluggish yet powerful was struggling to stretch its body out from within a stretchy sack of skin. Margret and Herman watched the creature grunt and snarl as the thing beneath replaced what used to be a man. The change went on for minutes, maybe even an hour, but the sight of it was enough to entrance both cockatrice and witch. It was like staring at a cadaver. It was grizzly and ugly, yet you couldn¡¯t look away. When the change finally ended the werewolf growled. Saliva dribbled down his chin, jaws parted and lips drawn back to show a wicked set of teeth. The cockatrice kept it still, but not entirely paralyzed. Margret realized that he couldn¡¯t. The werewolf was too strong. Thinking quickly, Margret slowly reached to open the door, then took a step to the side. Rowan¡¯s eyes locked onto her almost immediately. Herman rumbled warningly, but the alchemist let the door hang open, then took another step. She hushed the bird and tried her best not to tremble. If she was to make it out of this alive she would have to stay calm. The werewolf would attack and give chase if she moved too fast. She kept moving, going anti-clockwise to try and circle the beast. Four steps she got before the werewolf moved. It lifted one heavy paw, then slowly tried to move towards her, circling like she did, but in the wrong direction. Clockwise. Herman let out a short hiss and stepped in its way, his hood flaring up further in a way that made him look bigger and less inclined to let the beast past. Margret held her breath as Rowan stared her familiar down, one paw still in the air. Then thankfully the beast recoiled, choosing to go the other direction instead. Herman allowed it to mirror Margret, both of them circling each other at a snail¡¯s pace. Herman followed, always keeping himself between the werewolf and the witch. They kept moving like that, predator and its would-be prey circling each other. Impatience and fear nagged at Margret, something small and afraid at the back of her mind telling her to run, run, and for gods¡¯ sake don¡¯t look back or it would eat her. The rational part of her brain told her that it would eat her regardless of if she ran or not, and that her old legs would be no match for its speed. It felt like an eternity before she had Rowan¡¯s back to the door. It hung open just a bit, enough to let the cold night air tug at the beast¡¯s dark fur. The sun had set outside, but the sound of the woods moving and the ground groaning from the strain made it noisier than day. She could see Rowan¡¯s ears twitch and angle back every now and then, attention splitting between its prey and the activity going on behind it. Now came the tricky part¡­ Margret gathered her will and focused into a single desire. She hardened her gaze and straightened her back, then spoke in a low, authoritative voice. ¡°You should leave now Rowan. You are not welcome here. Get out.¡± She saw the werewolf twitch at the sound of its name. A low growl followed. ¡°Leave,¡± she repeated, pouring more of her will into the command. The familiar feeling of magic made her hair stand on end. It wasn¡¯t something strong, just a tingle, a vague feeling of something unreal happening that left her mind feeling a sense of muted wonder. There she stood in her own home, the center of her domain. Within one¡¯s home their will is law, that was one of the many rules the supernatural abided by in this place. People and creatures might be able to act against the host¡¯s will still, but doing so would feel wrong. It wasn¡¯t something obvious. Just a nudge of one¡¯s instincts. One humans it would have little effect, unless they were naturally submissive or uncertain, but a werewolf was a creature of instinct, and right now Margret could tell, Rowan¡¯s instincts was starting to tell him to obey. The werewolf¡¯s hackles rose and a unhappy growl bubbled up in its throat, but the beast did take a single step back. It might have wanted to charge at her instead, but Herman¡¯s stare still made its movements too sluggish for that. ¡°Get out of my house. Leave, Rowan.¡± Once again the sound of his name made the werewolf pause. It shook its head while looking disoriented for a moment, then turned its eyes back to her to snarl in defiance. Margret raised her chin up, just enough to show confidence. She would have to act her part if the changeling was to accept her authority within her home. While pushing any panicking thoughts aside, Margret took a firm step forwards. The werewolf stepped back almost immediately before it noticed what it was doing. Another growl rose up from its throat, angrier this time, but Margret kept going. Herman stayed between them, aiding his witch by keeping his magical gaze on the intruder. Their struggle of wills continued and Margret was gaining ground. Rowan kept snarling and growling, but the witch¡¯s spell held, and slowly but surely he was being herded out of the house. Once he was outside they all stopped, Margret and Herman standing in front of the door¡¯s threshold while Rowan crouched and snarled outside. Herman put his all into paralyzing the werewolf, and when Margret was sure the beast couldn¡¯t lunge at her she grabbed the door handle. Quick as a snake she flung the door shut, screaming the words of a spell as she did. The barely visible runs covering her door and the wall separating her home from the street lit up with a hiss, and at the same time the entire building shook as Rowan threw himself at the door. Had it not been for her wards strengthening it, the door would have shattered beneath the beast¡¯s weight. Instead it shook, wood groaning beneath the weight of the impact, but still intact. Margret took a staggering step back from it as it went quiet again, then leaned against the back of her couch as a second bang followed. The werewolf flung itself against her door four times, too worked up to even notice the broken open window. It might not have been able to squeeze itself through that opening, but Margret was grateful that it hadn¡¯t tried still. Once it gave up on the door, it went down the street instead. Margret waited for several minutes after hearing it take off before she dared relax again. Her hands shook and her heart was going painfully fast. Seeing his companion slump back into the cough, Herman shook himself, reverting back to his usual appearance, then trotted over to hop up on her lap. The rooster cooed soothingly after it had settled on her lap, and Margret welcome the distraction. They sat like that for a long time, Margret staring numbly at a wall while stroking Herman¡¯s black feathers, and Herman cooing and croaking softly in an attempt to calm her down. Once calm enough she went back up to check on her protections. She would need to make something werewolf resistant for the next time she saw Rowan. Update. Insomnias a bitch. Still working on chapter 18 :( Heya folks. Chapter 18 is still not done due to my health issues keeping me from writing. Insomnia''s a bitch when you need focus and energy to be productive. I''m about half way through the chapter so it miiiight be ready next weekend. No promises though...This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it I''ll try and hang in there as best as I can for now. Can''t leave stuff unfinished now that things are finally taking a turn right? There''s plants to chase and lakes to calm. Bet you won''t hear a sentence like that anywhere else. Ch18 The chase What a glorious time to be alive thought the werewolf. Fine gravel and patches of cobbled road flew beneath his paws as he bounded down the empty streets of Harwal. Such a glorious time indeed. Above him the sky was dark, not because there was no moon to be seen, but because cloud and sky tore and clung to the branches of the gigantic pines moving past the settlement. Rain wept down from time to time, coming down in patches, uncertain if it should let go or not. In the distance wood creaked and broke. The crashing of water and the rustle of frenzied maple leaves lent a sense of chaos to the night. Rowan loved it. Such was the commotion that had the citizens of Harwall hiding in the town hall, the church, and in the few homes built sturdy enough to withstand the anger of the ground. Lan and Telrin were waging war upon each other, and Esbi was none too happy about it. Maybe the r? of the Pines would break up the fight. Maybe Harwall would be leveled with the ground before the three calmed down. Who was to say? Rowan couldn¡¯t care less. His was the night, in a very different sense. Here lay the usual target of his desire whenever he wore wolf¡¯s clothing. Harwall, in all its unfinished glory. Houses made of stone, wood, brick, and mud. Some looking ready to last for generations, while others were mere placeholders to keep the busy people of the settlement safe from nature¡¯s wear and tear. And nature tore. A pine tree the size of the smallest of Harwall¡¯s buildings came flying through the air, branches snapping and raining down fine green needles upon the empty streets as the lake man threw it. Water followed, a distant patter as if emptying a bucket onto cobbled ground. Rowan delighted in the way the sound roared. The only thing that could have made the werewolf happier was if any of the settlers had actually been out on the street while it happened. The flying tree crashed into a building two streets away from where Rowan was. He heard wood and rock break with a hair raising crash. But no screams. Oh how he wanted there to be screams. He debated seeking out the heart of the fight for a moment, curiosity over what a fight between the lands would look like tempting his heart. He decided against it, but only just barely. A scent clung to the ground, slowly losing its hold as more smells crowded the place from far and wide. The wind was howling hysteria, a constant reminder of the potential destruction, that tore at one¡¯s ears. Rowan would have felt for it, had it not been muffled by the near constant ringing he¡¯d been left with since he¡¯d abandoned his fight against Margret¡¯s door. The memory of what happened was unclear to him still. He remembered a scream, the panic of things going wrong, Margret reeking of fear. Something had come apart, and with it came enough confusion and stimuli to have the werewolf tear himself free of his weaker form. What happened next had been a blur. He remembered the roster, vile and hated as it was in his eyes, stare at him. He still felt the weight it had put on his limbs, freezing him in place until he¡¯d managed to shake himself out of the daze. How he hated that bird. One moment he¡¯d been staring the thing down, the next instinct had kept him blind and enraged. The next thing he knew he¡¯d been bounding down a street, claws clicking against the packed ground with each leap. Freedom. And within Harwall no less. Never had he run freely within its walls while wearing fur. It had always been a distant wish of his, to see it with his yellow eyes. The golden ones were too dull. They thought too much about what they saw. Too many worries and fears to truly enjoy what the world was showing him. Yes, his wild self was what needed this. The scent caught his nose again, this time with enough of a presence for him to follow it. Rowan slowed his pace into a trott, then into a quick walk. With his nose to the ground he soon picked up a trail. Many in fact. The fleeing citizens only had a few places to go, and as such, their scents became one winding trail, all flooding towards nearly the same destinations.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The church met him first, tall and proud. Many of his statues lined its sides and front, blank eyes of clay staring at him daringly. He could sense a great amount of people within its doors, but the ground burned his paws when he tried to draw closer. Another time then. He had better trails to follow. The second place the fleeing people had gone to lay at the other end of the settlement, closer to the Maple gate. A tiny voice at the back of his mind told him where it was. It also told him not to go there, but Rowan saw no reason to obey it. All of Harwall¡¯s citizens were told to go to the town hall or church when a catastrophe arrived. That included him too didn¡¯t it? The voice disagreed, but Rowan felt too clever to deign it with a reply. The empty plaza welcomed Rowan like it always had, streets on either side giving way to let him step into the open space. Harwall always felt a bit flatter when standing in the plaza. Shops and buildings of importance were closed and boarded up, their occupants having fled to safer places already. Rowan prowled along one side of the plaza, keeping close to the buildings lining it rather than stroll into the open. Another airborne tree came crashing down. It hit the roof just above the prowling predator this time, and Rowan barely managed to scramble out of the way before it came crashing towards the ground, tearing half the building¡¯s front with it as it went. The wind picked up again as the falling rubble pelted the ground. A rumbling growl bubbled up in Rowan¡¯s throat as the sound grated at his now even more ringing ears. Anger slowly filled his vision, but thankfully he would soon have something to take it out on. The reinforced door of the town hall glared defiantly at him, which intimidated the werewolf as much as a toddler with a battlehorn. Cackling with glee and anticipation, Rowan crept forth. He put two heavy paws against the rough surface of the door, and immediately felt a faint tingling from the metals put into it to ward of changelings. It was nowhere as strong as the church, but the defense was there nonetheless. Perhaps it would spook some lesser creatures, presuming they didn¡¯t have enough of a mind to ignore the unpleasant feeling. Against Rowan it was about as effective as a squirt of water. Goaded by the heavy scent of humans he caught on the door, the werewolf rose up onto his hind legs and put his weight onto the front paws on the door. The wood groaned beneath him as he leaned further against it, willing the door to break against his paws. His efforts were rewarded with creaking protests from the wood, but whatever held it barricaded from the inside resisted the werewolf¡¯s attempt at slowly breaking the door down. Impatience slowly won over his desire to savor the moment. Rowan shifted his hind legs back a step, putting himself at more of a diagonal angle against the door, then pushed. For a moment his body went upright, stiff as a board, then gravity pulled him back down against the door like a falling pillar. Just before hitting back against the door, there werewolf thrust his paws forwards, adding further force to the blow. The wood complained with more creaks and groans, but held. Annoyed, Rowan repeated his actions for a few more attempts. No change. Enraged, the werewolf gave up on any sort of tactic and started clawing at the door instead. Shuffling sounds started ringing out from behind the door, quickly followed by muffled voices full of alarm. Feeling his urges to break into the building nearly double, the werewolf cried out, voice raw with anger. He thought he felt the unnaturally sturdy wood give beneath his claws when something hard hit the back of his head. A sharp flash of pain that rattled his skull. Rowan spun with a yowl, only to find that what had hit him was a small rock. The thrower stood frozen just a few steps away from his hulking form. There it stood, trembling and trying to stay rock still at the same time. That same accursed lump of a root that had torn him out of his human mind earlier. Luhnan fought the urge to scream as the werewolf slowly turned to face him fully. Yellow eyes locked onto hollow sockets, the werewolf¡¯s ones burning with rage whereas Luhnan¡¯s could have rolled back into his head at any second from pure fright. They held like that, staring each other down, neither daring to move lest the other one lash out. Then a root split the plaza like a surfacing worm bursting through the earth, and the startled Luhnan took off at a mad sprint. Rowan was on his heels near instantly. If Luhnan had a heart it would surely have been beating overtime. The fact that he didn¡¯t, which meant there was no sound of it to follow threw the chasing beast off somewhat, but not enough to make it lose track of its quarry. There was still the scent and sight after all. Of a fearful little thing fleeing for its life. And flee he did. Although most of the buildings stood sturdy, dust and debris still hailed down onto the streets, a constant shower of possible death should it hit something vital at that speed. Luhnan dodged death and crushed limbs with a show of surprising agility. Rowan charged through the obstacles like a rabid bulldozer. Streets flew by at breakneck speed, and each turn the mandragora could feel the hungering beast closing in on him. He had no doubt what would become of him if the werewolf caught him. In fact, he was trying his best not to imagine it, lest nausea slow him down further. Survival was the only option he could allow himself, but that path would require more and more dire actions it seemed. He was at the end of his rope. Exhaustion had his body aching and slowing. He could hear the frenzied panting of the beast as it followed him around another corner in the street. Luhnan was starting to lose hope. He pumped his limbs with all he got, urging himself to keep going as fast as possible. Another crossroads opened up before him, and Luhnan was about to turn right when-
Go to the left.
The system¡¯s voice rung out in his head for the first time since he got out of that witch¡¯s house. Willing to trust any advice that might lead to his salvation, even if that trust was blind, Luhnan dove to the right as the crossing streets approached. He dove, feeling something in his body snap at the extortion, then felt the ground disappear beneath his feet. As the ground crumbled ad gave way, a sound to match it followed. Packed dirt crunched as it was ripped open by a tremor, and with it came the base of the building nearest the hole. Vaguely behind him Luhnan could hear the werewolf scream as rocks and timber started raining down over it. The house was coming down, tipping over like a felled tree of the giant kind, and the werewolf had followed Luhnan right into its path. The world lost coherence during that moment, as what later turned out to be a newly dug tunnel beneath the street fell in on itself, and pulled the building it was connected to with it. Only the keenest of eyes would realize this however. To the uneducated it mostly looked like a building had come down, and dug deep into the ground as it hit it. The fact that seemingly no one knew about the tunnel beforehand only added to the dismissal of that vital piece of information. Luhnan and Rowan would not, since that glaring truth had them both stuck in its maw now, buried beneath the rubble six feet under. Authors note. Im alive! I''m back baby! It''s been many months of bad health, bad luck, and so many adjustments. I should reassure you all, I don''t have anything life threatening so I didn''t and won''t drop dead. However, insomnia, anxiety, and bad stress tolerance has a way of getting to a person when left alone for long enough, especially if there''s more problems added to the pile over time. Like having to drop out of uni. That was a hard blow but not one I can''t recover from. If anything I think it saved me a lot of pain by nipping it in the bud early so to speak. The career I wanted to pursue just wasn''t a good fit, and pushing myself towards that goal was right out unhealthy. One problem after the next piled up because I couldn''t solve one before two new were cropping up, and at the end of the day I became a burned out wreck dreading having to wake up to another day where I would overwork myself. I shan''t go into details too much though, mostly because it''s private stuff but also because you all are here to read some good ol fantasy and not to listening to a sad sap vent on the internet.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. But know that I''m doing better now. Skilled doctors with wonderful life advice, a few months on medication to let me get back into sleeping for more than 3 fitful hours a night, and a whole lot of therapy has set me back on the track to recovery. I consider myself healthy enough again to be able to run a few projects again. I missed writing. The time I spent on "break" also let me learn a whole lot of new things to make writing easier. I have a planned plot now. An actual timeline for things so I don''t get stuck on what to do. Previously I just had a vague idea of direction and ending, but it turns out that that''s not a good way to write a book. I wish they would have taught me the wonders of planning a book properly in school. So now I return to the world of the living with new methods, better circumstances, and a few pre-written chapters to avoid the stress of a looming deadline. Releasing a chapter as soon as it''s written is o so very tempting but not healthy for the author in the long run. You need to keep some spare chapters to release so you can take a break when you need it without falling behind. That said, thank you for listening to me rave for a moment and please enjoy the new chapter. Ch19 After the storm Everything hurt. It was dark, hard to breath, and everything hurt. Rowan felt as if he was buried beneath shards of glass. He was sore, tired, and everything felt¡­ heavy. And it was dark. That caught his attention. Things weren¡¯t usually this dark. Not for him. Even during the moonless nights his eyes could beat that darkness. His night vision was on pair with any predator of the woods, a fact that often had him feel less human that he wanted to be. So why was it dark? Were there no shred of light for him to see? Was he blind? His wolf had gotten out earlier. He knew that before he knew where he was. It had gotten out, done whatever it did, then gone somewhere to sleep, and as a result, shift back to human. The memories of its nightly escapades would return to him eventually. It was only the first moments of waking up that always had him groggy and lost. Sometimes he forgot who he was. Those times were always frightening. Not while they happened, but afterwards. Because when he didn¡¯t know who he was, he felt none of his usual attachments. No compelling argument to not go back into wearing his fearsome pelt of black and hunger. He feared that those times would be the end of his human days. Today was not that day thankfully. His memories slowly returned and sorted themselves. Chaos and screams, falling rocks and a rainless storm. But not a dry one. The lakewater had been torn and thrown into the air, a petty attack by the Maple r? that wouldn¡¯t really accomplish anything but to spur the Lakeman¡¯s rage. Rowan¡¯s head hurt when he thought about this. Nature could be fearsome. Like a child with the with the power to change the lives of millions. Take them too if they felt especially nasty. Putting such thoughts out of his mind, Rowan tried to focus on what happened after. The finer details so to speak. What had he done when the sky came down on Harwall? He¡¯d gone with Margret. What happened in there¡­? ¡°...¡± Rowan froze. He¡¯d shifted in front of Margret. Had he killed her¡­? No¡­ She¡¯d driven him away somehow. And he¡¯d stalked inside the town-... Fear¡¯s cold fingers latched onto his stomach. What had he done inside the town? Who had he hurt? Fear and shock made a tangle of his thoughts. It took several moments for him to clear them back up again. Had he hurt anyone¡­? No. ¡°...¡± A sigh of relief. They¡¯d all hidden away in safe places to weather the rage of the guardians. He¡¯d been locked out. But hadn¡¯t he chased someone? Something. What had he found. Something fell near him. A faint pitter patter of rubble and dust raining down a unevent slope. Rowan froze. The grogginess was fading now, but the pain and weight on him remained. He stayed still for a few tense seconds, a minute, longer. But no more sound came. He could hear his own breathing echo. Where was he? And what had he chased? Rowan tried to move while fishing for that memory. Something small¡­ A child? Had he found a child in the streets? No¡­ No it wasn¡¯t a child. It was uglier, smaller, dangerous. It had hurt him¡­ somehow. He felt dried blood on his nose and ears. A unpleasant feeling. Something was pushing down on him. Rocks.Glass? No glass. Only sharp things. Splintered wood possibly. It dug into his body in places. Painful. Rowan grunted as he flexed his body and heaved. More falling things echoed in the dark place. He felt the pile of things on his back shift, then fall to the sides, freeing himself from its weight. He¡¯d been buried by broken things. He couldn¡¯t tell what kind of things exactly, not without light. He had a bad feeling about this. A second rush of sound came further away as more dust and debris pelted the ground. The artist froze, not because of the sound, but because he hadn¡¯t been the one to cause it. A quiet hissing sound followed while Rowan stood frozen in place. A sharp intake of breath perhaps? Or something much more sinister. The sound came again, closer this time. The hairs on Rowan¡¯s neck stood up as he heard a faint shuffling start towards him in the dark. The unseen thing kept close to the ground. It was a hesitant, dragging, sound. Tiny feet on crude stone tiles. The hissing came again, louder this time. The thing repeated the sound every few steps, occasionally adding more to the drawn out garble. ¡°Sssssshssuuuh¡­¡± Rowan couldn¡¯t tell if the room was large or if the thing took very short steps. The faint echo distorted sound far too much to make an accurate assumption. The thought of many, many small legs working to drag the creature¡¯s body forwards crossed the artist¡¯s mind. ¡°Ckssshuuuu...nsh¡­¡± The hissed gibberish turned into something slightly more intent. A short ¡®click¡¯ now started each hiss. The sound made Rowan¡¯s skin crawl. He debated moving, since the gibbering creature was steadily making its way towards him, but the fear of the unknown held the artist in place. He didn¡¯t know if the thing knew he was there yet. Had it missed him? Surely not¡­ He¡¯d been making sounds earlier when waking up. Was that why it was coming towards him? The next gurgling click came from a spot far too close for comfort. ¡°C-ck-hhhhuuUUUUnnhh¡­.-t¡­h..¡± Perhaps if he had waited another second or two, Rowan would have heard the first successful attempt at pronouncing the word ¡®cunt¡¯. Another minute or so and the thing might have even managed to croak out the rest of the sentence it had in mind. Something along the lines of ¡®Cunt, bitch, fuck, that hurt.¡¯ Not the most creative of profanities, but the speaker could hardly be blamed. As it were, rather than finish his first and arguably questionable vocal accomplishment, Rowan instead pulled his leg back, waited, then kicked with all he had at the approaching mandragora. Said mandragora had no idea what was coming for him right until the moment the artist¡¯s foot made contact with his stomach. Several new mediocre profanities came to mind as Luhnan sailed across the room. He forgot almost all of them the moment he felt himself hit a wall. The room wasn¡¯t that large. Not after the ceiling caved in and buried half of it. The resulting collision was therefore painful and far too close in time to the kick that caused it. Rowan felt a jolt of pain as the plantman slid down the wall and hit the floor again, all while letting out a pained groan sounding vaguely like a squeaky toy with a sore throat being stepped on. Shock was felt by both people present, although in different forms. Rowan for one was feeling shaken by the experience of kicking something that definitely didn¡¯t feel like a rat. He had been hoping it was a rat. A rat wasn¡¯t a monster. Most of the time¡­ Now he felt a creeping fear that he was stuck in a dark room with a vicious monster. Luhnan on the other hand felt less fear and more pain. His shock came in the form that legs feel when something suddenly hits their knee at just that specific angle. Never a pleasant experience. He had sort of been hoping to never feel it again, given his lack of bones. Bodies made of roots feeling knee pain? Unfair. Even if it was more of a whole body pain rather than just a knee pain. Still unfair in Luhnan¡¯s opinion. Silence reigned once more after Luhnan had stopped groaning and hissing on the ground. The two young men of varying monstrous natures held their breath for a moment, both wary of their partner, blind as they were. The standstill only lasted for a few minutes. Light slowly bled into the room from a previously unknown tunnel. Rowan had to shield his eyes as the bright glow of a torch passed a corner in the tunnel and came into full view. Luhnan choose the smarter option for once and dove out of sight behind a pile of rubble.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. The man with the torch drew all the way up to the entrance of the room, then held his light out to light up the room further. It then struck Rowan that the torch man probably couldn¡¯t see him yet. He was at the back of the room, still far away enough from the torch to remain hidden in the shadows. Hesitantly the torch bearer stepped into the room, eyes searching the ceiling and walls for signs that another cave in was about to happen. He visibly relaxed as he found none, and as he lowered the torch Rowan finally managed to recognize his face. Tomas Kelling jumped as Rowan cleared his throat. The gaunt man stumbled back a step, paused, then did a double take of the dark room. Only then did he see past the long shadows cast by his torch to where Rowan stood. The short man froze in place while his eyes widened and his lips parted open in startled confusion. Only then did it strike Rowan that he was naked. Naked, dirty, and slightly bloodied. His transformation from wolf to man had healed any of the injuries caught in the cave in, but dried blood still stained several parts of his body. Rowan felt that a smile and a sheepish wave was in place. Perhaps caught off guard, Tomas waved back, still looking like he was watching a ghost. Nothing was said during that stare, which led to Rowan awkwardly clearing his throat again. Near death experiences, the risk of a deadly secret being revealed, and the wrath of mother nature herself be damned. Gods forbid they would endure a moment of awkward silence too. ¡°Hi, uh¡­ Tomas Kelling? Fancy seeing you here.¡± Rowan felt like a fool as he spoke, but him breaking the silence did the trick. Tomas blinked, opened his mouth, then pursed his lips while frowning. His reply came a lot less casual than Rowan¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯re ah¡­ what are you doing here?¡± Vague memories of last night flashed through Rowan¡¯s mind. The earthquake, Margret¡¯s house, the chase, falling¡­ ¡°...I fell through the floor,¡± he answered. Tomas stared at him blankly. ¡°... The floor?¡± ¡°The floor,¡± Rowan confirmed. ¡°The one¡­ Your own floor?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Rowan drew the word out, uncertain. Had it been close to his own house? No¡­ It had been further south. Too far from his own house then. ¡°Not my own floor no.¡± Tomas frown grew pensive. ¡°And what were you doing there while ah¡­ Naked?¡± Rowan blushed slightly as Tomas gave him a pointed nod. Unable to think up any better excuse, Rowan went with the first lie that came to mind. ¡°Adultery,¡± he said matter of factly. This caught Tomas of guard. The man¡¯s face grew confused, then paled. ¡°With old miss Josey??¡± This time it was Rowan¡¯s turn to pale. The tea seller? He¡¯d slipped up. Tomas looked shocked. Oh well, it was fake it or break it. Suspicion could be the death of him. Determined to take this blow to cover his ass, Rowan steeled his face and nodded with as much confidence as he could muster. His cheeks burned. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s ah-¡± Rowan glared daggers at the man. Just shut up already. ¡°Ahem.. I mean.. Old Josey? Isn¡¯t that¡­¡± ¡°In secret. Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Tomas face flushed. He cleared his throat awkwardly while looking away. Rowan felt that he should drive that last point in a bit harder. ¡°Not a word about this to anyone, or I¡¯ll break you.¡± The fist he drove into his other hand was maybe a bit much, but the smacking sound it made and the way it made the artist¡¯s muscles bulge in the faint light of the torch was enough to convince Tomas. ¡°Not a word! Promise! So uh¡­ Did she tell you about¡­¡± Tomas waved the torch at the room in general. For the first time it finally struck Rowan that a tunnel like this right in the city wasn¡¯t exactly¡­ normal. But he had no idea why it was here or where it led. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Tomas trailed off, then quickly caught himself. To Rowans great relief, he started to explain. ¡°A emergency tunnel. You know how paranoid some old folks can get. Mayor said the church and town hall would be enough shelter for stuff like this, but most of us won¡¯t make it there if things happen fast you know? So uh, we dug some tunnels. Safe stuff I assure you. Even got a few architects in on it.¡± The explanation felt off, but Rowan was hardly in any position to question things right now. He needed to get back to his house. If it was still standing. And pants. He needed pants. ¡°Has it calmed down?¡± Rowan asked. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°The fighting. I need to get back to my house before people get back on the street.¡± Rowan made a gesture at his lack of clothing. Tomas blinked, then quickly turned away again. ¡°Oh- of course. Right this way. We got a ladder up into another house. But uhm¡­ Don¡¯t tell the mayor or any of the boss folks aye?¡± Tomas turned to walk back into the tunnel, but his words made Rowan pause. ¡°Why?¡± His question halted Tomas in his steps. The man thought for a moment, then replied a bit hesitantly. ¡°Mayor didn¡¯t want to fund these tunnels being built. It¡¯s kinda hush hush. They¡¯ll be gone once we start building sewers any way. But it¡¯ll be a pain if the leadership hears we built something like this behind their backs.¡± This too felt off. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll show you the exit.¡± Tomas waved for Rowan to follow. Since he had no better ideas, Rowan followed. Dust and debris fell behind them as they entered the tunnel. He¡¯d forgotten about the monster¡­ Suddenly alarmed, the artist turned back to stare into the dark room. The light of the torch was just enough for him to spot something small and lumpy dart behind a pile of rubble. A thick stem with a large bud at the top bobbed up and down suspiciously behind the cover. The flower was visible all the way down to it¡¯s crown of leaves surrounding the base of the stem. The rest of the monster¡¯s body was hidden behind the pile. Rowan had a bad feeling about leaving it be, but Tomas had already walked off a fair bit without noticing that the artist had stopped. A moment of poor decision making lent itself to the artist. He left the monster be. Sunlight framed by ruin greeted the pair as they returned to the surface of Harwall. At first Rowan feared that the town was lost, but a few steps forwards quickly reassured him. It was early morning, the air was crisp and just a tiny bit hard to breath thanks to the lingering dust from the guardians'' scuffle. And what a fight it had been. Most buildings had miraculously survived their raging surroundings. Only the one hiding the entrance to the tunnel lay crumpled like a stomped anthill. Perhaps it was proof of a poor foundation, or the tunnel beneath it weakened it. Rowan spotted crushed jars and pots beneath the heavy planks that had been sturdy walls once upon a time. The air there was thick with herbal scents. Sweet and bitter. The smell of tea. Coupled with the fresh smell of morning and its chilling touch. It all urged a almost pleasant state of mind for the werewolf. Perhaps it was the vacant stare that caught Tomas'' attention. The shorter man shifted nervously and cleared his throat to get Rowan''s attention back. He got it, together with a embarassed tint of cheek and a few quick blinks to regain his focus. "Did a number to the place didn''t it? Not to worry. We''ll have a few people running all over to salvage what we can from the wreckage." Tomas smiled reassuringly, showing more confidence than Rowan was used to seeing in the man. The change caught him off guard. Rowan nodded back. He was about to say something back when the loud cry of a horn rang out. The sound drowned out all words and thoughts of practically anyone within the town walls. Rowan flinched at the sound, sensitive ears ringing painfully along with the horn sound. Tomas flinched too, but the movement was more out of being caught off guard than of actual pain. The horn sounded a number of times signaling the passing of danger. There were a few signals everyone in Harwall had been made to memorize just for times like this. This one along with the call for danger was the most frequently used ones. One as the danger arrived, and one for when it had passed. Not a minute passed before more sounds joined it. Shouts from the direction of the church and the plaza, the two buildings serving as the main shelters when people were told to seek cover. Rowan caught a pat on his shoulder along with a string of words he couldn¡¯t make sense of just yet. His head was still ringing. Apperently Tomas had said something about leaving because that was exactly what he did. The thinner man hurried off past the wreckage of Josey¡¯s home and down a street. Rowan assumed he¡¯d heard someone he knew or something of that nature. The ringing faded after awhile, leaving Rowan feeling disoriented just in time to get caught up by the post-disaster chaos of people returning to check on their homes or friends. First now did he have a chance to take in the destruction. The maddened state of mind associated with his canine form rarely left clear memories. While many buildings had survived the literal wrath of nature, very few of them had come out of the storm without a scratch or two. Rowan saw torn open roofs, walls with holes and diverse sturdy plantlife sticking out of them like living arrows. He saw an entire tree blocking one street as he made it out of the pile formerly known as Josey¡¯s house. A maple one thankfully. Had it been one of the giant pines, more than just one street would have suffered. With a building sense of worry the artist picked another street then begun the jog back to his own home. He lived on the northern part of Harwall, which placed him on roughly the opposite side of town to the church and town hall where most had headed. The jog took him a few minutes, mostly because more than one street had too much debris covering it to offer quick passage. By the time he made it to his own street the town had erupted fully into activity. He could hear people bustling about just a few houses over, followed by the growing sorl of a upset crowd. Disasters like this was nothing new to the north, but that didn¡¯t make it any more pleasant to experience them. A lot of the settlement¡¯s development would have to be put on pause until the damage was repaired. Rowan was thankful to find his humble abode relativly unscatched. A few of his neighbour¡¯s shutters had been torn off, leaving ugly groves in the wall where whatever hit it had scraped it badly. Aside from that the street looked pretty intact, save for a shallow crack or two through the packed dirt road. The wooden door closing his home off from the outside world took a few heavy shoulder pushes before giving way, somehow jammed into place by a shift of the ground. A third push made it give way with a crack of wood and snapping metal. Rowan tumbled into the familiar chaos inside, glad to find it only slightly shaken from the Guardian fight. Okay, ¡®slightly¡¯ might have been a tad too optimistic. The place was a mess, more so than usual. Overturned furniture, spilled paint, a clay jar filled with wooden beads laying shattered in a corner, beads spread all over the floor. It was chaos, but manageable chaos. Rowan prefered cleaning beads off his floor from having to repair a wall or replace his roof. Drip. ¡°...¡± Ahem, replace all of his roof. He could live with a few holes for now. Another dripping sound was heard, followed by a soft patter from outside. Gentle rain unleashed itself upon the recovering town, turning not a few sour faces into outright angry ones. This was not how the people or Harwall wanted to start their day, but better alive and angry than squashed under a tree dead as a bug. Ch20 Dirt is great Unbeknownst to most of Harwall¡¯s meager populace the same activity found above ground could be found beneath the town itself at this very moment. The tunnel Rowan had ended up inside was but one of many. They were still raw and new, some a too unsteady to be made regular use of, but they were there. A safe room similar to those above ground had been dug and filled, saving a select few people from the rage of nature as they retreated into it. The select few were few in number because the room was a secret. As were the tunnels connected to it. Why, Luhnan had yet to find out. He was trapped in a way. Lost in a new place. That wasn¡¯t much of a change from the usual given his uncertain place in the world as a human reborn as a mandragora in what to him appeared to be some kind of fantasy world of magic and maw. That didn¡¯t make him any less trapped though. Luhnan found himself wandering the dark tunnels beneath Harwall, more confused than ever but to the System¡¯s great surprise, not panicking. ¡®This is more like it. Now we¡¯re back on track.¡¯
¡­
¡®A dark tunnel with monsters and possible treasures. Did I spawn in the wrong place? I was obviously meant to start in here.¡¯
¡­¡­
The lumpy plantman was making his way through a dark, unlit tunnel. The only light source in there was the gently glowing pink plant blooming on his head. It bobbed up and down gently as the mandragora made his way through the dark. As a nocturnal creature the dark didn¡¯t bother him much. He had night vision in a sense, even if he was unsure if that was what to call it without having actual eyes. At least he didn¡¯t think he had ones. His sense of vision was weird. What he saw was rough walls of packed earth, a few wooden pillars or structures for support, and the occasional rock. Crevices and other imprefections broke the otherwise flat walls up into uneven surfaces full of shadows. The place had the feeling of one very specific kind of place to Luhnan. His current train of thought confused the System greatly. ¡®Now to start grinding. Or is it exploring first? Do I get XP? I haven¡¯t gotten XP before. Maybe I was still in the tutorial phase. I can¡¯t wait to fight a monster.¡¯ The complete change in attitude had the emotionless and uncaring System¡­ concerned. Or curious maybe? The System didn¡¯t admit to either being the case since the System was just the System. A simple helping tool without opinion or bias. ¡®Hopefully it¡¯s something gross like a bug- but not a big bug! Nothing too creepy¡­ A slime? Slimes are the usual low level enemies. But aren¡¯t those like, super hard to kill too for a beginner? I don¡¯t have any magic or anything to fight it with- or do I? Hey System, do I have magic?¡¯
¡­
¡®Too vague a question was it? Hm¡­ Can I shoot fireballs or something?¡¯
¡­
Still no answer. Luhnan paused his merry chattering and frowned. ¡®Are you mad about something?¡¯ More silence. Luhnan waited patiently for a few seconds, but when no answer came¡­ ¡®I take that as a ¡®no fireballs¡¯ then. That¡¯s fine. I think¡­ As long as my first monster isn¡¯t something like that squirrel thing. I don¡¯t want to be mean to something that looks like a normal animal.¡¯ The System might not have felt emotions, or at least admitted to the ability to feel emotions, but right now¡­ The System was confused. So much so that it could be felt by Luhnan himself. The chatty mandragora paused again, then tried to come up with a way to ask what was up without the System deeming it a answer it wouldn¡¯t answer. ¡®So ah¡­ Where am I? What¡¯s the name of this dungeon? This is a dungeon right? Got the whole underground dark tunnel thing and everything.¡¯ Luhnan waited hopefully and this time the System did answer.
You are beneath Harwall, a human settlement. This is a tunnel.
¡®A dungeon tunnel?¡¯ A tunnel made by humans. It is beneath Harwall, a human settlement. ¡®Oh, like uh¡­ Ancient humans? It IS a dungeon right? The kind that spawns monsters and treasure and is meant for me to level up in at the start of my adventure?¡¯ A longer silence followed his many questions.
...No.
The answer that finally came sounded¡­ off. Annoyed? Confused? Curious? Luhnan wasn¡¯t sure what to make of it. He also didn¡¯t like the way that short and simple answer crushed his hopes of what was going on. Not a dungeon? The sense of familiarity and confidence that came with it faded in a second. He thought he¡¯d finally ended up in a predictable scenario. ¡®Then what-¡¯ Voices. Luhnan froze at once as he heard them. Down from one end of the tunnel they came. Human from the sounds of it, but Luhnan hadn¡¯t had good experiences with humans so far so he darted for the wall. The walls of the tunnels were rough still from having recently been dug out. There were plenty of grooves and crevices for a toddler sized plant monster to press himself into to remain somewhat hidden in the dark. The pink flower growing from his head closed up and went dark as he settled in the best spot he could find. The voices drew closer. ¡°-and Tomas sent him back up again, just like that.¡± A man¡¯s voice, young and vexed. He had a torch in his hand that threw long shadows over his and his companion¡¯s face. The hiding spot Luhnan had picked didn¡¯t let him see them very well, but he feared being seen if he moved to get a better look. ¡°It was that artist guy wasn¡¯t it?¡± The companion was a woman from the sound of it. Older but no less vexed. ¡°Which one?¡± The man asked. ¡°We only have one.¡± ¡°Ooh, the nervous guy?¡±Stolen novel; please report. ¡°He¡¯s not nervous I think. Just silent.¡± ¡°Dunno. He seem a bit uncertain whenever I see him. Distracted.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just cause you¡¯re the chief¡¯s son.¡± Luhnan heard the woman wince after a light thump. A friendly shoulder punch? The light flickered as they went past him. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m her son.¡± The woman laughed. ¡°Hah! Everyone knows it. Chief Tilde won¡¯t let a minute pass without mentioning it. ¡®Oh my good for nothing son at it again, talking shit and causing trouble.¡¯¡± The man grunted, unamused. ¡°I¡¯m not like that. She knows that. And I am helping this place. I¡¯d tell her too if Josey didn¡¯t-¡± ¡°At at ah, don¡¯t say that.,¡± the woman interrupted, clicking her tongue at the man. ¡°You know what a fuss the others will cause if you keep bringing that up. Chief¡¯s not in so we don¡¯t tell her.¡± Luhnan heard the man sigh as they rounded the corner of the tunnel, slowly getting too far away from him to make out the words. ¡°I know, but I¡¯m her son. Surely I could-¡± ¡°No. Josey tried and she failed. We¡¯re not risking-¡± The voices faded. Luhnan was tempted to follow just to listen in, nosey as he was, but the risk of being found far outweighed whatever shady business those two were talking about. What would he even do with that info? It wasn¡¯t like he could tell anyone. Relieved and disappointed, Luhnan continued in the opposite direction of where the pair had come from. The way he went took him to a place where the tunnel divide into 3. He¡¯d come from 1 and didn¡¯t know where either of the other 2 went. One had the sound of distant voices coming from it so he took the other. It led him towards silence with a faint angle to the ground. He was going upwards slowly but surely. The tunnel divided a few more times, each time having Luhnan pick one at random to continue through. He saw few ways to tell them apart aside from the occasional piece of wood stuck to the walls with a nail or two. They had some letters Luhnan couldn¡¯t understand scribbled on them, signs he assumed. They didn¡¯t help him one bit. His aimless wandering came to an end after what felt like hours had passed. His feet hurt, his back hurt, his everything hurt. He realized after all this walking, running, and tumbling that maybe¡­ just maybe mandragora were not meant to be walking around all day. He had a strong urge to just sink into the ground, literally. Some soft soil to disappear down into and do¡­ whatever plants did. He wasn¡¯t so sure, but it hadn¡¯t felt half bad the past couple of times he¡¯d been submerged to nothing but his flower sticking up. Even that horrible time spent inside the pot at the scary lady¡¯s house hadn¡¯t been that bad. If you ignored the whole being caught, hit, and trapped part. He was pretty sure that if he found one of those pots alone with no old woman and her angry bird around to guard it¡­ ¡®I kinda miss the pot. Everything else was horrible, but the pot? The pot was nice.¡¯ Luhnan¡¯s happy reminiscing was joined by a new pleasant sound. Faintly he could hear rain, soft and refreshing. The tunnel was also getting brighter. Up ahead he saw the source of it, a crude pair of wooden stairs led up through the tunnel into a small patch of daylight. The smell of grass and wet earth called to him. Luhnan put some more energy into his steps, eager to finally be back above ground. A fresh gust of air nearly blew him back down the hole as he stuck his head out of the tunnel. The end the tunnel turned out to be a hatch set in the ground out in the middle of nowhere. Luhnan could see the walls of Harwall far off in the distance on one side, and the pine forest he¡¯d first appeared in to the other side, equally far away. The hatch was placed in the middle of a vast grassfield. The trapdoor belonging to the hatch lied torn off some paces away from the hole itself, broken in a way that suggested it had been kicked off its hinges and tossed to where it lay now. Speaking of destruction; the ground all around the hatch had been upturned as if a farmer had plowed through it. Luhnan might have connected the dots between the torn ground, the missing plantlife, and the recent event that had trees and lake water fly all over as if mother nature herself was throwing a hissy fit, if it wasn¡¯t for the strong allure of dark and soft soil calling to his tired body. The mandragora ignored common sense and wariness in favor of hobbling out of the hatch to then let his roots grow and sink into the ground. Luhnan let out a content sigh as his somewhat humanoid shaped body disappeared beneath the surface, leaving only the stalk and its budded up flower visible above ground. ¡®Bliss.¡¯ The soil that only hours ago had belonged to a Guardian¡¯s forest was rich in nutrients and o so pleasant for the mandragora to surround himself with. Before he knew it sleep took him. Turns out even plants can feel exhausted. ¡­.. Cain watched with fascination as both the Pines and the Maples slowly crept towards the looming mountains covering Harwall¡¯s north, west, and east. ¡®Slow¡¯ was a deceiving word, for the speed of which both territories moved was urgent enough for the movement to be seen by the naked eye at a distance. Cain had a fair bit of distance between the woods and himself. He sat on a wall, stone, brick and gravel. It was a broken wall. The dry moss covering the cracks between the old brickwork told him that it¡¯d been broken for quite some time. Cain turned his head from north to east. What met his gaze was the fall of organization. Broken buildings, greenery reclaiming tamed stone for patches of trees not quite large enough to be called a forest just yet. Open grassland lie past the other side of the once upon a time mighty wall that surrounded the ruins. Remnants of the Pines were pulling itself away further and further, until the dark foot of the mountain could be seen far, far in the distance. The mountain range was vast, shaped like a crescent moon with its two tips pointing south. Within its embrace lie the Pines, the unnamed lake west of Harwall, the maples, and the everchanging pieces of grassland filling the gaps. Cain would guess that the plains made up just a little less than a third of the space fitted inside the half-circle of mountains. It looked like more the longer he spent watching the moving land. Both the Pines and the Maples seemed intent on hugging the mountain range, pressing themselves thin and dense against the base of the mountain. To lick their wounds he thought, if Guardians even had to. Did they suffer from this fight? Were there wounds? How long would it take for a forest to heal. Cain could have made the journey to ask, but he feared the two forest creatures might react similarly to Telrind. He¡¯d wait a bit before risking something like that. For now he was perfectly content to sit in the faint drizzle and watch as the land decided on a new layout to rest in. The north was always restless. Further west and just a bit to the north lay Harwall, the currently standing settlement of the north. A few years ago that title would have belonged to Raan, which now lay in ruins. The name was lost to the incubus currently using its crumbled walls as a perch. Further south yet lay another settlement, by now a budding city and a hub for any trader dealing in northern rarities or the unreaped riches of the unclaimed wilderness. Rider¡¯s Rest had been what Harwall was now once upon a time, many years ago when humanity had decided to take yet another careful step further north. Unlike Raan it had lasted, survived the harsh flora and fauna and the sporadic fits of the Guardians that lived up there. The mountain range had been named the Snake Spine shortly after Rider¡¯s Rest made itself a lasting part of the north. The city lie just beneath it, out of range from both the Pines and the Maples. South of Rider¡¯s Rest lies what humanity and their cousins liked to call ¡®civilized¡¯ lands, but our story has yet to reach that far. Our focus remains in Harwall, shaken and recovering from their most recent challenge. Cain considered going back to Harwall to spy on said recovery. After all, watching humans doing human things were among his top 10 favorite things to do. Sure, his top 10 list wasn¡¯t yet complete, but he figured 3 out of 10 was a good start. On that short list were ¡®watch humans¡¯, ¡®pretend to be a human¡¯ and ¡®eat humans¡¯. All very human centered but that was just the way he was. Maybe he should go back to the place full of humans. The idea of finding something new to do was interesting but mostly daunting. Why go through the effort of that if he could just do the usual? Yes, Cain was finding out that routines were a very nice thing to have. Thus decided Cain hopped off his perch on the wall and landed softly on the ground. He had a long trek in front of him before he reached Harwall. He should probably find some clothes on the way too. The ones he¡¯d worn before the lake incident had been wrangled through mud and water til the point of being useless. Cain had some standards for what to wear, thank you very much. A helpful prod from the voices lingering at the back of his head turned his attention to one of the many wrecked buildings making up the ruins of Raan. Oh yes, corpses sometimes wore clothes. How convenient! Now he just needed to find a corpse. Surely there would be a few corpses left? Or would the wildlife have eaten every last bit of them by now? The voices were less sure about that. Nonetheless it was worth a shot. Cain set off towards the closest pile of no-longer-a-building and went looking for a way into it. There were windows and a door, or the crumpled remains of them at least. The key here would be to find one opening not crushed or covered by rubble. It took him a good long time until he found a hole on the ¡®roof¡¯. A big ol hole from when the entire thing had caved in. Maybe he should have checked the roof first¡­ Oh well, Cain felt as if he was becoming a more experienced ruin climber from the effort. Digging through the ruined house proved fun but ultimately fruitless. Alas, Cain was not one to be dissuaded! Mostly because he had a hunch that walking up to a human naked wouldn¡¯t end well. A second building found itself searched and conquered by the great demon explorer, this time with a bit more luck on the looting side. Cain found a set of chainmail not yet fully consumed by rust. He considered it a set because it consisted of two pieces. The voices were in full agreement that it could be called a set. That was until they and Cain noticed that the pieces were two parts of one whole. The ¡®set¡¯ had once been a full shirt of chainmail, but now it was more like half a shirt with a runaway sleeve. Did it still count as a set? Maybe¡­ Cain wasn¡¯t interested enough to ponder on it for long. He tried putting the chainmail on, failed, then lost interest in it fully. Clothes that couldn¡¯t be worn were useless to him. His search continued until he suddenly heard a noise not made by himself. It came from outside the ruin and was most definitely not made by a human. Cain froze as he heard it, fearing for one short moment that it was the lake man that had caught up with him. The moment of fear passed as a second sound followed the first. This time Cain could hear it more properly since he was focused on listening. It sounded like a horse. Curious, Cain stuck his head out of the missing piece of wall he¡¯d entered the ruined building through. What he saw was something new and exciting. And just a little bit daunting. Humans and horses, lots of them. Cain counted maybe a dozen of the rugged men and women streaming through the broken wall surrounding the lost town. The visitors themselves seemed equally rugged. Armor sets made up of mismatched pieces all bleached down by wear and tear in the sun was the most common attire. Cain spotted a blond man in far more well kept armor leading the group at the front. His armor was of dark leather and fur, a matching set rather than scavenged bits and pieces like most of the rest. A wicked battle axe hung at his side, matching the muscles required to swing it. Similarly the rest of the group wore weapons and the appearance of knowing how to use them. Cain swallowed nervously. He¡¯d yet to find anything to wear so he didn¡¯t exactly believe in his odds of befriending these dangerous strangers if he was seen. The plan of running away before the spotted him seemed like a great idea at first, but once he noticed the group spreading out and setting up sentries around the place his hopes fell. He wouldn¡¯t be able to slink past the cracked wall without getting seen. The bows and quivers of crude arrows he saw on the backs of the sentries erased any desire to test his speed against their aim. The incubus could only watch in suffocating anticipation as the band of bandits started making camp all around him. Ch21 Come in, weary traveler It turned out that a band of bandits weren¡¯t that big a threat after all. At least not when you were one luck incubus pushed by extreme pressure. Stress seemed to be just what his body needed to send his pheromones into overdrive, and gods know the humans loved his pheromones. They¡¯d succumbed to it one after the other, the entire camp falling apart into a writhing mess before night fell upon them. After that it became a race of endurance, one Cain was vastly more suited for than your average mortal man. By the time dawn arrived the bandits were no more and Cain had plenty of clothing and armor to pick from. He picked most of the leader¡¯s set, that being the dark leather and fur. It didn¡¯t fit his thinner frame as well as it had the lean leader, but some adjustments had it sitting just well enough to not look too ridiculous. A plain shirt pilfered from a corpse not fully eaten worked well enough to fill the chest piece out. The red stains were almost perfectly hidden by the armor. Cain was glad the man hadn¡¯t worn the armor when things got going. Eating things not human, like armor, made him feel¡­ not so good. His corrosive pheromones could dissolve most organic matter, but that didn¡¯t mean absorbing it was good for him. Cain resolved to always get his victims naked before eating them in the future. He¡¯d also found out that he could over eat. And that opening his wings mid feeding was messy business. Without the cocoon made by his wings surrounding his victims the half dissolved body would just drip out. The nasty sludge that was their remains lost all their appeal as food the second Cain got out of his feeding trance. As a result the ruins of Raan had gotten¡­ Messy. While he couldn¡¯t possibly eat all of the bandits, he sure as hell wasn¡¯t going to let any survive. He¡¯d needed a nap after eating so much and being stabbed by a survivor once the pheromones wore off wasn¡¯t his idea of a good time. The sight of the sludge and the less melted corpses made him shudder in disgust. Right, he shouldn¡¯t stay here anymore. There was nothing pleasant left to be had from this place. Once he got out of the ruins he noticed that his surroundings had changed. Perhaps lured in by the carnage of one human eating demon let loose on a band of bandits, the Pines had started creeping in to surround the fallen town. Even now he could see some shrubs slowly using their roots to crawl around. Give it an hour or less and the ruins would be fully surrounded by the forest. Cain broke into a run. Fleeing the encroaching forest took the demon back to the road towards Harwall. His lungs burned as he pushed himself to crest a small hill. Damned spooky forests. Cain could do without them after seeing just how destructive their tempers could be. If he¡¯d known Telrind would throw a hissy fit in the shape of a lake bound tsunami then he just might have stayed with the creature until Rowan figured out where to find a boat. Seeing the ground itself heave and roil like a frenzied beast was enough to make Cain lose his trust in anything plant or water like. His grumbling coupled with the veil of exhaustion dulling his focus made him spot the humans way too late. He was halfway down the small hill when he noticed the road up ahead was occupied. Deja v¨² washed over him as he heard a horse neigh and saw the riders on their backs. The feeling passed as he noticed that these folks weren¡¯t bandits. As startled as they were by a man suddenly come running at them out of nowhere, they didn¡¯t react like the bandits had. There was no roar to catch him or meaningful displays of weaponry to tell hims just how fucked he was this time. Instead a man in travel-worn but otherwise well kept metal armor rode up to him. The man looked confused, a little bit startled, and a whole lot suspicious. ¡°Halt! Who goes there?!¡± The armored man yelled. Cain waved. It felt like the right thing to do. He got a tentative wave back. Success! ¡°A traveler from Harwall! My name¡¯s Cain!¡± The man reached him by the time Cain made his introduction. There was still some wariness in the air, but the man seemed to have relaxed a bit once he got closer. Cain wasn¡¯t sure what he¡¯d expected of him. ¡°Greetings. I¡¯m Anton. You headed away from Harwall? It¡¯s dangerous to go alone.¡± Cain was given a look of some kind. Concern? Suspicion? A mix of both most likely. Cain realized that traveling alone was apparently a strange thing. Appearing strange when pretending to be human was no good. He willed his pheromones to spread into the air. Not enough to arouse the man or anything like that, he wasn¡¯t hunting. No, what he wanted was just a tiny bit of trust. To make the man relax, calm down, don¡¯t think about things. Cain noted how the man relaxed further, no longer looking ready to turn his horse around and flee. Speaking of- the horse was reacting too¡­ That wasn¡¯t the plan. Cain tried his very best not to show any sign of noticing the horse¡¯s nostrils flare. It leaned a bit closer. Cain took a step back. The rider remained oblivious. ¡°Back to it actually.¡± A flash of inspiration hit Cain. ¡°The lake and forest fought it out yesterday. I made my distance and waited it out like anyone wise ought to do. I was just making my way back now.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± The half-lie went home smoothly. Anton waved for him to follow him back to the caravan. ¡°Please, join us then. Was it a bad fight?¡± Cain smiled and obliged, already fishing his memory of details to share that wouldn¡¯t reveal his role in it all. He also did his best to ignore how the horse was trying to sway closer to him with every step. Pheromones worked stronger on animals, noted. Thankfully Anton keep his reigns held firmly. Any attempts to go off-course was corrected with a quick tug. He probably suspect the horse wanted to grace. There was plenty of grass surrounding the humble road. ¡°It was dramatic at the very least. The lake threw itself around and the forest hurled trees.¡± Cain waved his hands about as he described the fight. ¡°Which one?¡± Anton asked. ¡°Uh- Oh, I¡¯m uh, not sure which one started it. The other one joined in as soon as the tremors started. Hard to tell which forest threw which tree at who.¡± Cain shrugged and smiled helplessly. Anton chuckled. ¡°Fair fair. It must have been a terrifying sight. Perhaps us getting delayed by that troll hill was a streak of luck after all.¡± Images of large, moving hills with massive limbs hidden beneath it all like some kind of deformed turtle flashed through Cain¡¯s mind. A memory that wasn¡¯t his. He shuddered despite being grateful for the flash of information. ¡°Was it a big one?¡± He asked. Anton nodded seriously. They reached the rest of the riders and the few people that were on foot. Cain saw wagons with canvas roofs and insides stocked with crates and barrels. There was a faint smell of grain to the air around the travelers. ¡°Huge, probably a older adult. It didn¡¯t show any interest in us but we kept our distance just to be safe. We would have made a run for it if it was any smaller.¡± ¡°How come?¡± Cain couldn¡¯t help but ask. He got a odd look for it, then to his great relief, a chuckle. ¡°You a southerner? Troll hills are pretty common up here.¡± ¡°You could say that. I didn¡¯t really pay attention to the details. They¡¯re dangerous yea? I kept my distance.¡± ¡°I sense a pattern I think.¡± Anton chuckled again. The other travelers showed Cain some polite curiosity. He greeted a few. Anton kept going. ¡°Smaller ones are more dangerous than the big ones. They¡¯re young and energic. Haven¡¯t gathered as much dirt and stuff on their backs yet so they¡¯re fast too. And bold. The larger adults get lazy and settled for catching anything drawn to their hills. They rarely give chase. I guess it¡¯s something they grow out of as they get older.¡± Cain listened curiously. The whispers only knew so much and as usual their input was a mess of conflicting voices all vying for attention. Anton seemed far better at explaining. He also seemed to like the attention of a curious listener. A few of the other travelers groaned, a sign that this wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d gotten into lecturing about something. ¡°Interesting. I haven¡¯t seen any near Harwall. How come?¡± ¡°Too far north. I don¡¯t think guardians like them much. They tend to keep off each other¡¯s paths.¡± ¡°Ah, so Harwall having 3 around it probably discouraged them.¡± ¡°My thought exactly.¡± Anton nodded. ¡°I can see Harwall!¡± Someone¡¯s shout made the rest of the caravan look up from their own conversations. And just as they¡¯d said, in the distance there was sign of civilization. And activity. Even from where the caravan was Cain could see movement. The area looked rugged from the guardian fight but now the locals had gotten to cleaning the mess up. Debris was being hauled off to either discarded or used. Mostly used. The guardians¡¯ quick tempers had seen plenty of wood and stone and other smaller things tossed back and forth. While some had crushed or broken houses, the rest simply lay around in small craters of their own, ready to be collected by people that saw better uses for them. Nature broke and damaged the town, but it also provided materials to repair with, even if unintentionally. The topics of chatter when focused, most turning into sighs of relief that their destination was finally within reach. Despite the busy time after the fight there was still a pair of guards posted at the gate. The caravan turned out to be a welcome surprise with them bringing valuable materials and goods from the south. They were waved through eagerly without much of a inspection and got sent to the plaza. The heart of Harwall had fared a little bit better than the more crowded streets. The open stretch of ground reserved for market stalls meant that few buildings had suffered from the debris hitting it, thus making the place a lot easier to clean up. The caravan rolled in with their horses and wagons without much issue. Cain marveled at the destruction that had swept over the town, and at how much of it was already taken care of. The settlers worked fast. It was either that or to get overrun by nature after all.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. People noticed the caravan as the riders dismounted and the others started opening up the wagons. Within minutes the first stall was up and people ran back and forth moving the appropriate goods to store in it. Mostly everyday necessities that one could survive without. The things people would flock to buy. And indeed, the inhabitants of the settlement were already crowding around it, some overly eager voices rising up to claim a bundle of candles or cloth or other sought after items. Things of a more public use like nails, timber, ore, and various other tools were left alone in a uncovered wagon, waiting for the mayor and her ilk to come pick out what was going to go where. It was a flurry of organized chaos that Cain watched with great curiosity. Soon most of the town gravitated towards the plaza. It became the center of activity just as much as the broken buildings had been for the workers just an hour ago. Cain spotted a familiar head of dark dreadlocks making its way through the buzz of people. Rowan noticed him too after a moment, mostly because Cain allowed a bit more of his pheromones to seep into the air. The artist¡¯s head snapped up, nostrils flaring as he inhaled the intoxicating scent. Cani thought he might have seen his eyes flash brightly for a moment before he reigned himself back in. Rowan spotted him near one of the wagons and made to approach, but a gnarled hand latched onto his arm before he could get very far. Cain watched as the older woman the hand belonged to spun the much larger man around to face her. Even at a distance Cain could see how Rowan paled at the sight of her. She didn¡¯t look like much to the demon. Just a human with grey in her dark hair and equally pale eyes. She dragged the artist off from the crowd and made for a street. Cain followed them of course. Him disappearing from the plaza went unnoticed by pretty much everyone. After all, he wasn¡¯t part of the caravan and as such had no duties to tend to. Just another face in the crowd. Past houses both broken and whole the pair and their follower went, until the greying lady pulled Rowan into a surprisingly intact building. Cain waited until they were fully inside before he slipped over to the one window the small house had. Just as he was about to peek inside a flash of pain hit his hands. He¡¯d reached to put them on the windows sill, just idly resting them there, but a searing pain stinged his fingers the moment they made contact. He pulled them back with a startled hiss and stared down at the unassuming wood in bewilderment. What was that? He saw nothing special about the windows sill. Nothing at all. He tried touching it again. Pain. It was worse than the sound of the priest¡¯s metal coins. Hot and burning and just the worst thing ever. Cain grimaced in disgust. What was making it act like that? Hesitantly he bent down to check beneath it. A trio of silvery metal coins with nails through their middles had been hammered into the underside of the windows sill. They seemed to distort the air around them as Cain glared, a subtle sign of warning that the demon shouldn¡¯t touch them. The voices in his head whispered furiously about it. A ward! A barrier! A vile little curse to keep him out. Painful metal binding safety to a home. Cain bared his teeth in offense at it. How dare she!? With a grunt he stood back up again, only to flinch as he noticed the no longer unoccupied window. Two yellow eyes glared daggers at him right behind the window¡¯s frame. A shiver ran through Cain¡¯s skin as he met the rooster¡¯s stare. Something wasn¡¯t right with it. The bird kept glaring. Cain hesitated, then wariness turned to offense. Affronted the demon glared back. What did this glorified feather duster think it had on him huh? The rooster burred up its feathers, mostly around its neck. Cain spread his pheromones into the air to meet the challenge. He heard an oath as something fell over inside the building. ¡°Herman! You¡¯re no damn cat! Don¡¯t you dare drag whatever it is you found in here- Rowan, where are you going?¡± The older woman¡¯s yell snapped Cain out of his staring contest with the mean looking rooster. He craned his neck to see through the window but curtains kept him from seeing much past the rooster. The bird suddenly jumped down and out of sight as a irritated Margret appeared in the window. She pulled the curtains aside to look out, then glared in confusion at the equally confused demon standing outside it. ¡°Who¡¯re you and why are you peeping into my home? Shoo!¡± Margret waved her hands at Cain. ¡°That¡¯s Cain!¡± Rowan¡¯s voice came from inside. Margret paused. ¡°The lake boy? How in the world did you get out? Get in here.¡± Margret disappeared from the window and reappeared by the door, holding it open while waving for Cain to hurry up. She looked stressed. Cain threw a wary glance at the windows sill. Was the door warded too? ¡°I uh¡­¡± Margret narrowed her eyes at Cain. ¡°Two? Two in one day? Ilo have mercy on me. Wait there.¡± Before Cain could comment she disappeared back inside the building again. This time he heard her fiddling with something close to the door then- A wave of static seemed to flutter around the entire building. Cain stepped back in alarm, feeling the fine hairs on his arms rise. Margret reappeared in the door and urged him inside once more. Despite the voices screaming at him not to follow her he did. Curiosity won over self preservation once more. The inside of Margret¡¯s house was cluttered but cozy. Shelves covered most walls, they themselves being covered in jars and boxes of all sorts of origin. Herbs hung on their own or as bundles from the ceiling beams, the walls, and some lay on the counter in the back of the room. A set of sofa and couches huddled in front of a dark fireplace. Rowan sat in the sofa, head in his hands and a tenseness to his shoulders that Cain vaguely recognized. Then he realized that his pheromones were probably the cause for the werewolf¡¯s struggling. He quickly reigned them in and saw Rowan relax as a result. Margret eyed them both with suspicion. ¡°Not one, but two changelings in my house. At the same time. One I brought myself but the redhead is new. How did you escape the lake man?¡± Cain started. She knew? No no that wasn¡¯t good. ¡°I¡¯m not-¡± ¡°Save the excuses, boy. My rooster is a snitch and you¡¯re poor at hiding your reactions. The ward shouldn¡¯t sting that badly. Did you think this building was sound proof?¡± Cain closed his mouth again. His thoughts whirled. Margret just stared at him¡­ then she sighed. ¡°Forgive me for snapping. It¡¯s been a harsh few days. Sit down why don¡¯t you?¡± She waved at the sofa vaguely then reached up to massage her forehead. She looked tired, worn. Rowan went stiff as Cain sat down next to him. The demon watched in mild amusement as the werewolf tried to both scoot away and scoot in closer to him at the same time. He probably still smelled of that magical allure, despite having stopped his body from releasing the pheromones any further. Margret blew air through her nose. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± She asked Rowan. The artist buried his face into his hands a bit more. ¡°He smells,¡± he said. Cain turned to scowl at him. ¡°I don¡¯t smell.¡± ¡°You smell.¡± Rowan insisted. Margret sighed. ¡°Just what manner of creature did you befriend¡­ Cain was it? What are you?¡± ¡°Human.¡± The answer came on pure instinct. Margret repeated her question. ¡°What are you, Cain?¡± Silence. ¡°I could start tossing things at you until we see what stings and what doesn¡¯t. I should have a stake somewhere around here¡­¡± ¡°Incubus.¡± Cain blurted out as Margret turned towards the counter to search for things to ¡®test¡¯ him with. A mirthless but victorious smirk spread on her face as she turned back to him. ¡°Curious. Are you part of the Sisterhood?¡± Cain frowned. The voices at the back of his head whispered urgently but no solid conclusion was had. They didn¡¯t know. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re not. Though¡­ Hmm, they might object if I¡­¡± Margret grew quiet as she reached out and grabbed Rowan by the back of his neck. The artist had leaned closer to Cain all of a sudden but Margret pushed him back in his seat. He had a blank look on his face. His pupils had grown too small, making the yellow iris look far too big for a human¡¯s eye. They reverted to their normal look as Rowan blinked them several times. ¡°Maybe you should sit in a couch instead,¡± she said. Cain took one more look at the distracted werewolf and decided that yes, maybe he should sit a bit further away indeed. Rowan relaxed a bit as he did. ¡°So, we got a werewolf with poor self control, angry guardians, and a walking talking drug demon. My what a mess.¡± Margret kept hovering behind the sofa, not quite trusting Rowan to keep himself under control with the demon present. What a mess indeed. ¡°You both realise that being found out will get you killed, right?¡± Margret looked seriously at them. Both changelings sat up a bit straighter at that, worry written on their face. Mostly on Rowan¡¯s. Memories of previous mistakes haunted him way worse than the events of Cains by far shorter time alive. The fact that he could feel guilt also added to the tip in scales. It was also Rowan that answered first. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ shift, in your home. I¡¯m sorry¡­ Please don¡¯t tell anyone?¡± The pleading look he gave Margret made her purse her lips. Of all the people to be the werewolf¡­ She knew what she should do about it¡­ But¡­ Margret gave his shoulder a pat. ¡°I know, I know. But that¡¯s not the biggest issue here. I can¡¯t say this in any kinder words, Rowan. You¡¯re a danger to everyone in this town.¡± She gave him another pat, as if that would somehow help. His eyes were despairing. She knew what she should do about him. Sneak poison into the things he ate. Tell the mayor and get their most skilled hunters to sneak into his home at night. Hope he didn¡¯t wake up. Grieve but know that nothing else could have been done. Except that maybe it could¡­ Margret looked sharply at Cain. The demon startled at the look. He wrung his hands nervously as she stared, thinking. Maybe, just maybe... She could use this. ¡°How long have you known each other?¡± Both men blinked at her question. There was an intensity to the witch¡¯s gaze. She had an idea. Half formed, but an idea. ¡°A¡­ few days? Maybe?¡± Rowan answered hesitantly, unsure himself. It felt like ages ago that he met the demon. Cain just shrugged. Margret went on. ¡°Do you know what your¡­ smell was it? What it does to him?¡± Cain frowned at the question. Meanwhile Rowan¡¯s face went red as a beet. He sputtered in an attempt to hush Cain before he could answer, but the demon refused to be shushed. ¡°He falls for it even more than humans do,¡± Cain said. Rowan made a strangled noise. ¡°Does he get violent?¡± ¡°Erh¡­ Yea. But it¡¯s not too bad. I heal quickly.¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± Margret put a finger to her lips and thought. Rowan was staring intently at a wall, face red. Herman hopped in front of Cain¡¯s leg before he could nudge Rowan¡¯s foot with it. Damn demon couldn¡¯t resist teasing the poor werewolf. This could get ugly. Neither struck Margret as people with good self control, which was a vital part of what she was planning. No, this plan would need some tweaking. Margret eyed her shelves of supplies while Cain and Herman hissed at each other. ¡°How long until you need to turn again, Rowan?¡± The artist paused his attempt at lifting his legs up into the sofa and out of the way of the increasingly more fluffed up rooster. ¡°Ah- a month? I can usually go a month without¡­ Could you stop them, please?¡± Rowan gave the duo staring each other down a meaningful nod. Herman was fury and feathers and had started making a rumbling sound that Rowan did not like. Cain was just staring back, eyes flashing green while he leaned forwards precariously on the edge of the couch. Margret looked at them both then raised her voice in a sharp ¡°SHOO! Stop that!¡± She clapped her hands together for good measure and both idiots sunk back down with a wince. Margret cleared her throat. ¡°Right. Finish that toy boat for me, Rowan then I¡¯ll get to work on some things. We¡¯ll keep quiet about your curse for now. I might have an idea on how to limit your wolf¡¯s rampages. And Cain, for the love of everything holy, stop picking on my rooster.¡± Cain gave Margret a stunned look of offense and sputtered. Herman looked smugger than any bird had any right to ever look. Margret ignored both reactions and gave Rowan¡¯s shoulder another friendly pat. He too was blinking at her. ¡°What do you-¡± he started. Margret interrupted him. ¡°It¡¯s an idea, an idea. If you don¡¯t trust it then I¡¯d advise you in looking for a new place to settle in. If not then go finish that boat. We won¡¯t last another tantrum if Telrind decides to get impatient.¡± Objections were had but Margret listened to none of it. Instead she went to work shooing both men out of her house so she could start working on the real project. She¡¯d need quite a bit of time and thinking before she set this ball rolling. Once she got both of the changelings back out into the street she went to set her demon ward back up. Cain might have been docile enough, but the witch knew from experience that there were far worse creatures of his kind out there looking for ways into a magi¡¯s home. She would not stand for another imp infestation in her larder again. Those little gremlins could well settled for normal food instead of gnawing up her magical roots and rocks. Once done she went over to the sofa set, laboured over the fireplace until gentle orange was licking the greyed stone work and then finally she got to sit down in peace in her favorite couch. Herman went to sit on her lap as usual, but to her dismay the rooster didn¡¯t settle down to nap at once. Instead he stared at her face as if she¡¯d forgotten something. ¡°What?¡± ¡°...¡± Margret frowned. What did he want? She hadn¡¯t- Then it dawned upon her. Herman settled down as Margret went to stare at the fireplace, a troubled frown creasing her features. ¡°....Fuck. Incubi eat people.¡± Ch22 Do you come here often? Cain was long gone by the time Margret went out to look for him again. She¡¯d been so focused on the werewolf issue that it had fled her mind that the incubus might be a far greater danger to the people of Harwall. But no matter which direction she looked, the demonic redhead was nowhere to be seen. Troubled but aware that there was little to do about it for now, Margret went back inside and got to work on other things. She¡¯d handle the demon later. Said demon was strolling through the busy marketplace. The caravan had disolved into tents and stalls all packed with wares of varying importance. One had its merchant hawking rope of twine and rougher cloth, perfect for cheap but sturdy clothing, or as crafting materials for tools like sieves. Another stall sold jam, a far less vital product of one¡¯s daily survival but just as popular as the cloth stall for different reasons. Cain marveled at the many kinds of items. The whispers were a quite hum that blended in with the chatter of the crowd. Pieces of information about human life were all around him. He was alone again too, so none could hold him back from exploring in peace. Rowan had gone back to his house to finish up the toy boat and some other project involving a skull and a candle. Art didn¡¯t interest Cain so much. At least not yet. He had other things to catch up with before he went down that road. Like why the humans used silver and iron to trade. The clink and clatter of the silvery coins had been a quiet discomfort at first, but the longer Cain stayed the more aware of it he became. He started paying more attention to how the coins changed hands. Little discs of metal that would burn him. None were as bad as the ones the priest had worn, but the sound they made still bothered the demon greatly. He also spotted a few brown ish coins and rarer yet, some golden ones. Those seemed to be of higher value, for what they bought came in either greater quantity or higher quality. Meanwhile the copper coins went for far less. Children traded them for wrapped sweets and candied fruit. The exact worth of each coin eluded Cain, but he assumed there was some kind of system in place. The voices were less than helpful in telling him numbers. Either the value had changed greatly from time to time, or the voices just couldn¡¯t count that well. Either way Cain was not here to trade. Traders and customers alike gravitated towards a certain building once their business at the stalls was finished. An inn from the looks of things, relatively whole after the guardian fight. The workers busily rebuilding a fallen wall and brushing fresh paint over filled holes might have been the reason behind that. Cain slunk inside with the milling crowd and soon found himself within a vast room. Vast yet terribly crowded. The inn had two floors visible from the main room. A railing separated the walkway of the second floor from them open air above the bottom floor. A simple chandelier of wood and polished antlers lit up the place with a warm light. Tables of varying sizes occupied the bottom floor, some half enclosed by walls to create more private settings to the sides. A counter of oak ran from one wall to the other on one side of the room, with shelves upon shelves of bottles and barrels hugging the wall. There were a few openings in the counter of course, which staff used busily as they transported food and brew in exchange for coin and talk. The arrival of the caravan had set the already busy town alight with activity and the inn reflected that in kind. Cain siddled over to a empty table near a wall while people milled about. None complained. The staff was too busy with their current tasks to see to him just yet, but Cain was perfectly content with just watching for now. Tuning in on any one conversation at a time proved harder than he¡¯d expected. The shoo and stim was a constant droning that tugged his attention back and forth like starved dogs with a piece of dried meat. Cain frowned as he pondered how to make things easier. He sent the faintest bit of his pheromones into the air and was pleased to see how parts of the crowd unconsciously drew closer. A smug little smirk crept across his face as he let some more of the herbal scent mix with the smells of the inn. He was surprised to see one guy break off from the crowd. A man with a hood and a mask of dark cloth pulled up over his nose sat down at Cain¡¯s table. The demon blinked, convinced that his pheromones hadn¡¯t gone that strongly. He feared he¡¯d attracted yet another werewolf for a moment, but the smiling face that appeared when the stranger pulled his mask down quickly brushed that thought aside. He was far too composed to be one of Rowan¡¯s kind. The stranger had more scars than Cain could count beneath that mask of his. Cain wondered if that was the reason he wore it in the first place. Wisps of light brown hair hung around his face where the hood couldn¡¯t cover it all. Light blue eyes with an eerie intensity matched the smile on the stranger¡¯s lips. ¡°Hello there, hope you don¡¯t mind some company. You with the caravan?¡± A bit surprised to find himself in a conversation, it took Cain a moment to respond. He noticed the stranger¡¯s smile fading a tad. He tugged a bit at the hood. ¡°Definetly haven¡¯t met you before then. Hello, name¡¯s Trevor. Local elfchild.¡±This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Trevor stuck out a hand while smiling politely. Cain blinked, then remembered that he was supposed to shake it. He felt like he¡¯d offended the man somehow. ¡°Ah, sorry. I¡¯m Cain. Local¡­ You¡¯re a what actually?¡± This time it was Trevor¡¯s time to blink in surprise. ¡°Elfchild?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Trevor was staring now. ¡°You never seen one?¡± Cain shook his head. The voices were quietly whispering things back and forth, seemingly not too sure of what an elfchild was either. ¡°Never heard of them.¡± Trevor¡¯s frown grew even more confused. ¡°How have you never heard of elfchildren?¡± Cain realized that he might have made a mistake. Were elfchildren something common? Why didn¡¯t the voices know? They knew something but¡­ No, they couldn¡¯t settle on one explanation. Useless. Cain noticed Trevor¡¯s stare and felt that he couldn¡¯t wait that long with answering. He hastily tried to come up with a good excuse. ¡°Erh.. Secluded life? Or maybe just bad luck. Actually, I might have heard the name just¡­ never much detail. Guess I never paid enough attention.¡± He shrugged, which only made his answer feel more forced. Trevor kept staring. Cain tried not to squirm beneath it. ¡°But uh, tell me about it?¡± Cain let some more of his pheromones seep into the air to distract the man. A few other patrons absently turned their heads. Cain resisted the urge to swear. ¡°Right eh.. So you know of elves right?¡± Flashes of pale, off-looking humans surrounded by gloom and earthen walls. Cain nodded. At least the voices knew of the elves. Trevor nodded. ¡°Good so, right. It¡¯s been some time since I explained this. So the elves do war with nearly all of Katrina¡¯s flock. Nasty bloodthirsty bastards. They¡¯ve been losing for the past¡­ is it hundred years now? I forget the exact number. Doesn¡¯t matter tho. Elves pick fights, humans fight back.¡± Cain nodded, listening intently. This was new information. Hearing it from one voice speaking coherently was also much easier to keep up with than the mess of whispers that usually explained things he needed to know. ¡°We¡¯ve been pushing them back underground for a good long time now, which is probably killing the bastards. There¡¯s something on the surface that they need to survive. They have a hard time sneaking around though, since you know, they don¡¯t look human enough to hide. So they started taking children.¡± Trevor paused with a serious look on his face. Cain mimicked it. Pleased by their shared seriousness over the subject, Trevor continued. ¡°Human children mostly. Orc ones are just too different. So they cut them up real bad all over, then they do the same thing to their own kids too. At the end of it they both look nearly the same and you can¡¯t tell elf and human apart. Faces are too scarred and there¡¯s too many bits missing from the places that set them apart to really tell.¡± Trevor pushed his hood back enough to point at a scarred ear. The tip of it was missing, cut off years ago. ¡°Then they release both elf and human children back up onto the surface and they all spread out to do¡­ whatever it is the elf ones are sent up to do. No one can hunt the elf ones down without also harming the human ones, and killing off our own next generation would cripple us far more than just leaving the elf kids be would.¡± Trevor nodded grimly. Cain shared in the somber silence until his curiosity could no longer be kept quiet. ¡°So you could be an elf?¡± Trevor blinked then chuckled. ¡°I guess I could. You¡¯ll have to take my word for it that I ain¡¯t.¡± Trevor smiled, apparently not too bothered by the question. He was probably used to it by now. ¡°Do you remember it?¡± Cain asked. ¡°Remember what?¡± ¡°The elves.¡± Trevor¡¯s smile faded but the genuine curiosity in Cain¡¯s eyes made him relax. ¡°Not really. It was a good few years back now and it all happened at night. Being cut up all over isn¡¯t really something you want to remember either. I still know some of the other elfkids but that¡¯s about it. Life¡¯s hard enough just being suspected of being an elf at a glance.¡± Trevor sighed. ¡°Does it happen often?¡± ¡°What does?¡± ¡°Being suspected of being an elf.¡± Trevor frowned in thought, then said. ¡°Not too much up here honestly. People have more pressing things to worry about. Course, all my neighbours lock their doors and windows more tightly than the rest of the place but what can you do?¡± Trevor chuckled merrily, as if the whole thing didn¡¯t bother him at all. Cain wasn¡¯t sure if he should snicker some too. It did sound¡­ Bad? Unpleasant at least. Humans were strange. Trevor eventually calmed down again. He was about to ask something when a large hand clasped his shoulder. The hooded man looked up, only to find a bald man staring right back down at him. ¡°We¡¯re not done with the market yet.¡± The large stranger said. Trevor smiled apologetically. ¡°Just a break eh? Come meet my new friend. This is Cain. Cain, Shaun. He¡¯s my partner in crime when it comes to hunting and- oi!¡± Shaun offered Cain a half hearted wave while he dragged Trevor out of his chair. ¡°Nice meeting ya but Imma need the elf.¡± ¡°I just finished explaining to him that I¡¯m not an elf.¡± Trevor argued as Shaun secured a grip on the back of his neck and turned to drag him off towards the exit. Cain heard them bicker and nag all the way there until the noise of their surroundings swallowed the rest of the sound up. Bemused, Cain decided to attempt an age old tradition of his kin. An art perfected throughout the ages through trial and error and lots, lots, and lots of embarrassing or right out alarming discoveries: Picking up guys at a bar. Cain would later find himself banned from this bar. At least for a week. Authors update. I need a break. Hello dear readers. I come with some bad news. My health has sunk back to a general low again. Nothing life threatening, but it keeps me from sleeping, which means I can''t be as productive as I''d like. I am therefore going on break until things clear up again. I apologise for this. If luck has it I''ll be back at it sooner rather than later. Between juggling appointments, duties, and managing everyday tasks, there is very little energy left for me to work well on a project. I could probably force myself to churn out a chapter once a week, but it would only add to the stress and the quality of the chapters would suffer greatly. I''ve always been one very hard on myself when it comes to performance. To the point where if I don''t meet the bar I set for myself (which is often a very high bar) I beat myself up over it. It''s a bad habit, it''s unhealthy, and I''m working on fixing it. But I need a break. To solve a problem I need to focus on it, and I can''t focus on one problem if there''s a dozen other problems all vying for the same kind of attention.Stolen story; please report. So, sacrifices has to be made. Prioritizing some issues over others until they''re solved enough that I can move down the list to the rest. And writing a chapter once a week for a web novel I originally started writing just for my own enjoyment just doesn''t place at the top of my list. Especially since it''s become more of a stressful deadline I dread missing each week. It stopped being fun at some point. So a break it is. Until I feel better and have the time and mind to find enjoyment in this again. Last time it took me roughly a year to regain that spark. It shouldn''t take a year this time. Last year was utter shit for me. I was in a way worse place than I am right now. Recovery should be easier and faster this time around. That''s my tiresome monologuing about my own woes done with. I''ll post the next chapter when it is done and I''m ready to start updating again. My apologies for this.